fli  flit  Mtotyknt  * 

1^*  PRINCETON,  N.  J.  ^J 


Presented    by 


rr£/5\Ae/n\  VzaWoo. 


BT  77  .P6 

Plumer,  William  S.  1802- 

1880. 

Truths  for  the  people 


TRUTHS 


FOR  THE  PEOPLE: 


OR, 


SEVERAL  POINTS  IN  THEOLOGY 


PLAINLY  STATED,  FOR  BEGINNERS. 


> 


BY  WILLIAM   S.  PLUMER,  D.  D. 


AMERICAN  TRACT  SOCIETY, 

150  NASSAU  STREET,   NEW  YORK 


IV. 


COPYRIGHT, 

AMERICAN    TRACT    SOCIETY, 

1875. 


I  Ml/ 


~^L~S  ^~h 


■*- 


CHAPTER   I. 

Theology -- page      7 

CHAPTER  II. 

Reason  and  Revelation - r4 

CHAPTER   III. 

Divine  Truth  Excellent,  though  often  Mysterious 20 

CHAPTER   IV. 

Short  Explanations  of  Some  Terms 26 

CHAPTER    V. 

The  Word  of  God - 32 

CHAPTER    VI. 

Names  and  Titles  of  God - 39 

CHAPTER    VII. 

The  Attributes  of  God 45 


4  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

Divine  Attributes — Continued  - 52 

CHAPTER   IX. 

Divine  Attributes — Continued 59 

CHAPTER   X. 

The  Trinity - 66 

CHAPTER   XL 

Creation  — 72 

CHAPTER   XII. 

Providence - - - -- 7& 

CHAPTER   XI II. 

Man  a  Sinner- - -- 84 

CHAPTER   XIV. 

Though  man  is  a  Sinner,  yet  he  may  be  Saved 90 

CHAPTER  XV 

Christ  the  Son  of  God  and  the  Son  of  Man  -- 96 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

Christ  the  Mediator 103 

CHAPTER   XVII. 

Christ  a  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King 109 

CHAPTER   XVIII 

The  Glory  of  Christ  in  his  Offices - 1*5 


CONTENTS.  5 

CHAPTER   XIX. 

Men  must  accept  Christ  and  believe  the  Gospel 121 

CHAPTER   XX. 

Repentance  - - —  ■   128 

CHAPTER   XXI. 

A  Change  of  Heart - 135 

CHAPTER   XXII 

Justification 143 

CHAPTER   XXIII 

Sanctification -- - 150 

CHAPTER   XXIV. 

Prayer - - 157 

CHAPTER   XXV. 

God's  Law 164 

CHAPTER   XX VL 

God's  Law— Second  Table 172 

CHAPTER   XXVII 

A  Profession  of  Religion--- - 179 

CHAPTER   XXVIII 

How  Saints  are  kept - - 1S6 

CHAPTER   XXIX. 

Death 193 

1* 


6  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER   XXX. 

The  Resurrection  -- -- - 200 

CHAPTER   XXXI. 

The  Judgment 207 

CHAPTER   XXXII. 

Heaven 2I4 

CHAPTER   XXXIII. 

Hell 221 


TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER   I. 

THEOLOGY. 

I.  The  word  theology  means  a  discourse  con- 
cerning God.  It  is  not  found  in  the  Scriptures. 
We  have  there  "the  word  of  God,"  "good  doc- 
trine," "sound  doctrine,"  "form  of  doctrine,"  "doc- 
trine of  God,"  "doctrine  of  Christ,"  "form  of  sound 
words,"  "the  Scriptures,"  and  such  like  phrases. 
Theology  is  divinity,  as  a  theologian  is  a  divine. 
Theology  treats  of  the  being  and  perfections  of 
God,  of  his  relations  to  us,  his  purposes  towards 
us,  his  promises  made  to  us,  his  will  concerning 
us,  and  the  right  way  of  pleasing  him. 

II.  We  cannot  learn  theology  from  other 
sources  than  those  which  God  himself  opens  to 
our  minds.  These  are  the  volume  of  nature  and 
the  volume  of  revelation.  The  volume  of  nature 
is  made  up  of  all  God's  works.      What  we  learn 


8  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

from  it  is  called  Natural  Theology.  In  studying 
God's  works  we  make  use  of  our  reason  and  of  all 
true  science,  searching  out  all  that  we  may  know. 
Natural  Theology  is  the  foundation  of  all  true 
religion.  David  says,  "The  heavens  declare  the 
glory  of  God,  and  the  firmament  showeth  his 
handiwork.  Day  unto  day  uttereth  speech,  and 
night  unto  night  showeth  knowledge.  There  is 
no  speech  nor  language  where  their  voice  is  not 
heard.  Their  line  is  gone  out  through  all  the 
earth,  and  their  words  to  the  end  of  the  world." 
Psa.  19:  1-4.  Paul  says,  "That  which  may  be 
known  of  God  is  manifest  in  them,  for  God  hath 
showed  it  unto  them.  For  the  invisible  things  of 
him  from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly 
seen,  being  understood  by  the  things  that  are 
made,  even  his  eternal  power  and  Godhead." 
Rom.  1:19,  20.  The  Psalmist  says,  "  The  works 
of  the  Lord  are  great,  sought  out  of  all  them  that 
have  pleasure  therein."  Psa.  111:2.  Many  parts 
of  Scripture  say  a  great  deal  about  Gods  works  of 
creation  and  providence. 

III.  The  other  volume  from  which  we  learn 
theology  is  the  Bible.  This  is  the  very  word  of 
God.  1  Thess.  2:13.  It  is  the  word  of  the  living 
God,  that  abideth  for  ever.  1  Pet.  1:23.  In  this 
volume  God  makes  himself  known  to  us  in  a  new 


THEOLOGY.  9 

and  special  manner  for  our  salvation.     It  draws 
out  at  length  many  of  the  lessons  of  natural  the- 
ology, and  tells  us  very  clearly  many  things  which 
nature  taught  us  but  dimly.     Its  peculiar  glory  is 
that   it   teaches  the  way  of  salvation   to  sinners. 
What  we  thus  learn  is  called  Revealed  Theology. 
IV.  The  knowledge  of  God  possessed  by  an- 
gels and  by  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect 
in  heaven,  is  very  different  in  degree  from  that 
possessed  by  even  good  and  able  men  on  earth. 
Here  all  men  are  liable  to  err,  and  all  men  do  err. 
No  man  on  earth  is  without  some  wrong  view,  or 
some  ignorance,  which  mars  his  knowledge.    This 
is  no  reason  for  sloth  or  discouragement ;  but  it  is 
a  good  reason  why  we  should  be  humble  and  care- 
ful and  teachable,  and  pray  for  light  and  divine 
guidance.     It  is  far  different  in  heaven.     There 
they  do  always  behold  the  face  of  God.      Matt. 
18:  10.     They  do  not  hope  for  anything,  for  they 
already  possess  all  good.     Rom.  8 :  24.     "  Now  we 
see  through  a  glass,  darkly;  but  then  face  to  face : 
now  I  know  in  part,  but  then  shall  I  know  even 
as  also  I  am  known."     1  Cor.  13:12.     Knowledge 
without  any  mixture  of  error  belongs  only  to  the 
heavenly  state.    Yet  a  great  part  of  the  knowledge 
which  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  have  concerns  the 
very  things  which  good  men  are  learning  in  this 


io  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

world.  Those  above  know  perfectly  what  we 
know  in  parcels  only. 

V.  Natural  theology  teaches  enough  to  make 
us  guilty  for  not  loving  and  obeying  God.  It 
condemns  us,  but  it  cannot  save  us.  It  leaves  us 
without  excuse,  but  it  also  leaves  us  without  hope. 
Rom.    i :  20.     It  oives  us   clear  information  that 

o 

there  is  something  wrong  in  us,  but  it  does  not 
tell  us  how  things  may  be  put  right.  Natural 
conscience  convinces  of  sin,  and  human  misery 
shows  that  we  have  displeased  God.  But  nowhere 
among  the  works  of  God  do  we  read  of  mercy  to 
the  lost  or  pardon  to  the  guilty.  "  When  the  Gen- 
tiles, which  have  not  the  law,  do  by  nature  the 
things  contained  in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the 
law,  are  a  law  unto  themselves :  which  show  the 
work  of  the  law  written  in  their  hearts,  their  con- 
science also  bearing  witness,  and  their  thoughts 
meanwhile  accusing  or  else  excusing  one  another." 
Rom.  2  :  14,  15.  God  never  leaves  himself  with- 
out witness,  in  that  he  does  good,  and  gives  us 
rain  from  heaven,  and  fruitful  seasons,  filling  our 
hearts  with  food  and  gladness.  Acts  14:  17.  Men 
ought  to  know,  and  if  their  hearts  were  not  blind 
they  would  know,  that  God  made  the  world  and 
all  things  therein,  and  that  he  is  Lord  of  heaven 
and  earth,  and  that  they  should  seek  the  Lord,  for 


THEOLOGY.  n 

in  him  they  live  and  move  and  have  their  being. 
Acts  17  :  24-28. 

VI.  Revealed  theology  takes  for  granted  and 
confirms  all  the  truths  taught  by  God's  works. 
The  volume  of  revelation  never  contradicts  the 
volume  of  nature.  He  who  speaks  to  us  by  his 
works  is  as  surely  the  God  of  truth  as  he  who 
speaks  to  us  in  Holy  Scripture.  God  can  neither 
deny  nor  contradict  himself.  Even  Balaam's  the- 
ology went  so  far  as  to  admit  that  God  cannot  lie. 
Numb.  23:  19.  The  divine  sincerity  is  proclaimed 
in  all  worlds  and  by  all  God  does.  If  man  had 
never  sinned,  nature  would  have  taught  him 
enough  to  make  him  an  acceptable  worshipper. 
But  now  that  he  has  lost  the  favor  and  fellowship 
of  God,  and  knows  not  where  to  turn,  there  is 
need  of  a  guide  from  heaven — a  new  lesson  both 
as  to  the  matter  and  manner  of  serving  God.  The 
light  of  nature  does  not  avail  to  salvation.  The 
wisest  of  the  heathen  have  declared  their  belief  in 
the  need  of  a  great  teacher  with  new  light  from 
heaven. 

VII.  This  want  is  supplied  by  Jesus  Christ, 
his  prophets,  and  his  apostles.  He  said,  "  My  doc- 
trine is  not  mine,  but  his  that  sent  me."  John 
7:  16.  The  prophets  were  moved  to  write  by  the 
spirit  of  Christ.      1  Pet.  1  :  11,  12.     Indeed,  all  the 


12 


TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


holy  men  who  wrote  the  Scriptures  spake  as  they 
were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  2  Pet.  1:21; 
2  Tim.  3:  16.  In  Scripture  are  the  best  lessons 
of  heavenly  wisdom.  The  word  of  God  is  very 
plain.  But  the  human  mind  is  very  weak,  and 
sadly  darkened.  So  that  "the  natural  man  re- 
ceiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  for 
they  are  foolishness  unto  him;  neither  can  he 
know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually  discerned." 
1  Cor.  2:  14.  Yet  "the  law  of  the  Lord  is  per- 
fect, converting  the  soul;  the  testimony  of  the 
Lord  is  sure,  making  wise  the  simple."  Psa.  19;  7. 
The  Scripture  was  given  that  the  man  of  God  (the 
minister  of  Christ)  might  be  perfect,  thoroughly 
furnished  unto  every  good  work.  2  Tim.  3:  17. 
If  any  man  would  be  a  good  minister  of  Christ, 
let  him  "hold  fast  the  faithful  word  as  he  hath 
been  taught,  that  he  may  be  able  by  sound  doc- 
trine both  to  exhort  and  to  convince  the  gainsay- 
ers."  Tit.  1  :  9.  The  word  of  God  is  wholly  un- 
erring. Its  authority  is  perfect.  No  flaw  has  ever 
yet  been  discovered  in  it.  It  leads  the  soul  back 
to  God,  whom  we  have  wickedly  forsaken. 

VIII.  The  end  of  all  God  has  done  and  spo- 
ken is  his  own  glory.  "  The  Lord  hath  made  all 
things  for  himself;  yea,  even  the  wicked  for  the 
day  of  evil."     Prov.  16:4.     "  Thou  art  worthy,  O 


THEOLOGY.  13 

Lord,  to  receive  glory  and  honor  and  power;  for 
thou  hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy  pleasure 
they  are  and  were  created."  Rev.  4:11.  But  the 
peculiar  excellence  of  God's  word  is  that  it  is  suit- 
ed to  lead  men  to  salvation.  "  These  things  are 
written  that  ye  might  believe  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God;  and  that  believing  ye 
might  have  life  through  his  name."  John  20:  31. 
God's  word  is  savingly  applied  to  his  people,  that 
they  should  show  forth  the  praises  of  him  who 
hath  called  them  out  of  darkness  into  his  marvel- 
lous light.     1  Pet.  2  :  9- 


i4  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  II. 

REASON  AND  REVELATION. 

I.  If  man  could  not  reason  he  would  be  no 
better  than  a  brute.  When  he  will  not  reason  he 
is  no  better  than  a  fool.  He  who  gave  us  souls 
gave  us  our  reason.  We  are  guilty  when  we 
refuse  rightly  to  use  all  our  powers  of  mind. 
The  stronger  our  faculties  are  the  better,  if  direct- 
ed to  a  right  end.  The  ox  knows  his  owner,  and 
the  ass  his  master's  crib;  let  us  know  the  God 
that  keeps  and  feeds  us  always.  Brutes  have  in- 
stincts ;  men  have  reason.  Let  them  think  often, 
earnestly,  wisely. 

II.  We  may  have  a  deep  sense  of  our  wants; 
but  we  are  not  fit  to  tell  God  in  what  he  should 
instruct  us.  Nor  can  we  judge  of  truths  of  which 
we  are  wholly  ignorant.  But  by  using  our  reason 
aright  we  may  learn  whether  God  has  indeed  spo- 
ken to  us  in  the  Bible.  In  the  same  way  we  may, 
by  his  blessing,  learn  what  his  word  means.  Yet 
men  are  not  saved  by  their  wit  nor  by  their  logic. 
Some  seem  inclined  to  put  reason  in  the  place  of 
the  Almighty,  and  worship  it.  They  speak  great 
swelling  words   of   vanity.     They  say   that   they 


REASON  AND  RE  VELA  Tl ON.  1 5 

have  too  good  an  opinion  of  God  to  believe  that 
he  will  do  such  and  such  things;  when  he  has 
often  said  he  will  do  them,  and  when  he  is  doing 
them  every  day.  The  human  mind  is  very  weak. 
It  is  liable  to  many  prejudices.  He  who  would 
find  truth  must  love  truth.  Candor  is  always 
called  for.  He  who  would  find  truth  must  search 
for  it  as  for  hid  treasure. 

III.  Reason  cannot  believe  an  absurdity.  No 
contradiction  is  a  truth.  Men  sometimes  say  that 
they  believe  things  absurd,  but  they  are  mistaken. 
No  lie  is  of  the  truth.  It  has  not  its  nature  nor 
its  marks.  If  we  knew  all  about  it,  we  should  see 
how  absurd  it  is.  A  thing  may  be  very  strange, 
and  yet  it  may  be  true.  "Wonder  is  broken 
knowledge."  God  never  wonders,  because  his 
knowledge  is  infinitely  perfect. 

IV.  For  a  long  time  men  sought  to  know  God 
by  reason  alone,  but  they  utterly  failed.  For  ages 
the  world  by  wisdom  attempted  to  know  God,  but 
it-  knew  him  not.  1  Cor.  1:21.  The  more  com- 
pletely men  were  left  without  divine  teaching,  the 
orosser  was  their  ignorance.  A  revelation  there- 
fore was  clearly  necessary.  In  lands  where  the 
word  of  God  was  not,  the  more  the  arts  and  sci- 
ences have  been  cultivated,  the  more  have  false 
gods  been  multiplied.     The  Chinese  know  many 


1 6  TRUTHS  TOR  THE  TEOPLE. 

useful  and  ornamental  arts,  and  have  much  litera- 
ture, yet  they  have  gods  by  the  million.  The 
more  ancient  Rome  extended  her  conquests,  the 
more  gods  did  she  worship  in  the  Pantheon.  The 
Athenians  worshipped  all  the  gods  they  knew, 
and  then  to  be  sure  they  omitted  none,  they  erect- 
ed an  altar  to  the  unknown  god.  Acts  17:23. 
Left  to  itself,  reason  will  but  grope  its  way  to  the 
judgment  through  the  thickest  darkness.  "  What- 
ever the  lisfht  of  nature  could  do  for  man  before 

o 

reason  was  depraved,  it  is  evident  it  has  done  little 
for  man  since." 

V.  Why  should  it  be  thought  incredible  that 
He  who  made  man  should  speak  to  him?  The 
heathen  tell  us  that  their  gods  wrap  themselves 
up  in  the  mantle  of  their  dignity,  and  retire  from 
human  affairs.  But  while  the  true  God  is  in  the 
heavens,  he  is  also  upon  earth.  To  the  teachable 
the  volume  of  nature  is  constantly  telling  its  se- 
crets. Why  may  not  He  that  knows  all  things, 
tell  us  something  about  himself,  and  the  right  way 
of  pleasing  him?  He  knows  all  things;  why 
should  not  he  tell  us  those  things  which  greatly 
concern  both  his  honor  and  our  welfare  ?  "  He 
that  planted  the  ear,  shall  he  not  hear  ?  He  that 
formed  the  eye,  shall  lie  not  see  ?  He  that  teach- 
eth  man  knowledge,  shall  not  he  know?"     Psalm 


REASON  AND  RE  VELA  TION  1 7 

94:9,  10.  It  is  perverseness  to  deny  that  God  can 
make  known  his  mind  if  he  chooses  to  do  it.  He 
who  knows  all  things  can  teach  us  whatever  it  is 
important  for  us  to  know. 

VI.  A  revelation,  not  accompanied  with  suffi- 
cient evidences  of  its  being  from  God,  would  avail 
us  nothing.     If  it  were  unfriendly  to  truth,  justice, 
honor,  kindness,  or  piety,  we  might  know  that  it 
did   not  come  from  God.     If  it  contained  false- 
hoods or  contradictions ;  if  it  rested  on  the  mere 
assertion  of  some  man  who  said  God  had  spoken 
to  him;   if   it  were  accompanied  with  no  power 
over  the  human  heart  and  conscience ;  if  its  doc- 
trines were  unworthy  of  even  a  good  man;  if  it 
were  accompanied  with  no  signs,  or  wonders,  such 
as  God  only  can  give  ;  if  its  aim  was  not  holiness ; 
if  those  who  walked  most  according  to  its  spirit 
and  precepts  were  vile  and  bad  men ;  in  short,  if 
it  promoted  ungodliness  and  malignity,  we  could 
not  regard  it  as  a  communication  from  a  good 
God.     So,  if  the  men   who  testified  of  the  life, 
character,  doctrines,  and  miracles  of  Jesus  Christ, 
had  been  greedy  of  filthy  lucre,  anxious  for  human 
applause,  or  earnest  in  seeking  for  sensual  gratifi- 
cations,  and    by   their   stories   had   succeeded  in 
these  base  plans,  we  could  not  have  credited  what 
they  told  us.     But  none  of  them  ever  accumulated 

2* 


1 8  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  TEOPLE. 

wealth.  Instead  of  pleasure,  they  had  torture. 
Instead  of  honor  or  applause,  they  were  esteemed 
the  offscouring  of  all  things.  They  were  account- 
ed as  sheep  for  the  slaughter  all  the  day  long- 
They  were  always  delivered  unto  death.  Yet  they 
never  swerved  from  their  testimony,  but  they  con- 
stantly affirmed  the  truth  of  all  they  had  spoken. 
Every  kind  of  appropriate  evidence  accompanies 
the  revelation  which  God  has  given  us. 

VII.  When  we  open  the  Bible  we  find  its 
statements  calm,  sober,  reasonable;  its  doctrines 
searching  and  humbling  to  the  pride  of  man ;  its 
precepts  pure,  just,  and  comprehensive ;  its  prom- 
ises plain  and  well  suited  to  cheer  the  heart  of 
good  men ;  its  threatening^  awful,  and  suited  to 
deter  the  vicious  from  their  courses;  in  short,  it 
says  nothing  hurtful  to  man  or  unworthy  of  God ; 
but  it  greatly  encourages  good  men  in  their  right 
ways,  and  God  is  by  it  more  honored  than  by  all 
other  books  ever  written.  The  only  people  who 
cheerfully  submit  all  to  God,  are  those  who  firmly 
believe  the  Bible. 

VIII.  This  book  has  authority  over  the  human 
mind  and  conscience.  Such  is  its  power,  that 
when  two  noted  and  ingenious  infidels  of  former 
days  undertook  to  read  it  through  in  order  to  find 
faults  in  it,  they  were  both  converted,  and  both 


REASON  AND  RE  VELA  TION  1 9 

wrote  in  its  favor.     Its  words  are  life  and  spirit. 
In  a  day  of  God's  power  they  entirely  transformed 
three    thousand    of    Christ's    murderers    into    his 
adoring  worshippers.      It   still  converts,   purines, 
and  comforts  the  hearts  of  all  who  truly  receive  it. 
IX.  This  word    of    God    is    intended   for    all. 
Even  infidels,  who  know  it  and  reject  it,  shall  be 
judged  by  it.     So  said  Christ,  who  will  judge  the 
world:  "  He  that  rejecteth  me,  and  receiveth  not 
my  words,  hath  one  that  judgeth  him  ;  the  word 
that  I  have  spoken,  the  same  shall  judge  him  in 
the  last  day."     John    12:48.      By  searching  the 
Scriptures   David  was  made  wiser  than  his  ene- 
mies.    He  had  more  understanding  than  all  his 
teachers.     He  understood  more  than  the  ancients. 
Psa.  119:98-100.     He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let 
him    hear    all    that    God    says.       He   that   hath 
eyes  to  read,  let  him  read  all  God's  word.     To  a 
great  mass  of  people,  some  of  them  enemies  and 
opposers,  Jesus  said,  "  Search  the  Scriptures;  for 
in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal  life;  and  they 
are  they  which  testify  of  me."     John  5 :  39.     It  is 
a  sad  error  in  any  church  to  discourage  the  read- 
ing and  study  of  God's  word  by  the  people.    Such 
take  away  the  key  of  knowledge.     Luke   11:52. 
God's  word  is  a  lamp  to  our  feet  and  a  light  unto 
our  path.     Psa.  119: 105. 


2o  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER    III. 

DIVINE  TRUTH  EXCELLENT,  THOUGH  OFTEN 

MYSTERIOUS, 

I.  Truth  is  in  its  very  nature  excellent.  Reli- 
gious truth  has  the  highest  excellence.  As  mind 
is  above  matter,  as  eternity  is  more  lasting  than 
time,  as  heaven  is  better  than  earth,  as  God  is 
greater  than  his  works;  so  religious  truth  excels 
all  other  truth.  The  fear  and  knowledge  of  God 
are  the  beginning  of  wisdom.  He,  who  has  them, 
has  light  and  understanding.  "  Divinity  is  the 
haven  and  Sabbath  of  all  man's  contemplations." 
The  subjects,  of  which  it  treats,  surpass  all  others 
in  worth  and  practical  usefulness.  It  opens  to  us 
the  glorious  fountain  of  all  being,  and  of  all  bless- 
edness. It  tells  us  whence  all  creatures  come.  It 
gives  the  true  theory  of  human  nature.  It  teaches 
man  correct  views  of  himself,  and  of  the  moral 
government  under  which  he  lives.  It  settles  the 
doctrine  of  an  endless  life  beyond  the  bounds  of 
time.  Its  truths  make  <dad  all  the  most  virtuous 
of  every  generation.  It  cheers  and  guides  poor 
wanderers  through  the  wilderness  of  this  world. 
It  purifies  men's  hearts.     For  power,  for  sublimity, 


DIVINE  TRUTH  EXCELLENT.  21 

for  refreshment,  for  purity,  nothing  can  compare 
with  its  lessons.  They  humble  without  debasing. 
They  elevate  without  puffing  up.  They  beget 
modesty  without  cowardice.  They  embolden  with- 
out impudence.  They  at  once  inspire  salutary 
fears  and  animating  hopes.  They  give  joy  without 
levity.  They  make  men  to  sorrow  after  a  godly 
sort,  and  yet  they  greatly  multiply  the  sources  of 
happiness.     To  these  ends  they  have  a  fitness  in 

themselves. 

II.  To  those  who  seek  him  with  all  the  heart 
God  makes  his  truth  efficacious  by  special  divine 
influences.      Even  a  heart  dead  in  sin  will  revive 
under  the  energies  of  truth  in  the   hands  of  the 
great  Sanctiner.     "  The  first  creature  of  God,  in  the 
work  of  the  days,  was  the  light;  and  his  Sabbath 
work  ever  since  is  the  illumination  of  his  Spirit.1' 
Therefore  we  ought  to  seek  unto  God  by  prayer. 
Often  did  David  cry:  "Teach  me  thy  statutes." 
« Open  thou  mine  eyes,  that  I  may  behold  won- 
drous things  out  of  thy  law;"   "Teach  me  good 
judgment  and  knowledge."     We  ought  to  be  will- 
ing even  to  suffer  affliction  if  it  may  but  enlighten 
us  in   divine  truth.     The   Psalmist   said:    "It  is 
good  for  me   that    I   have  been   afflicted;  that    I 
might  learn  thy  statutes."     Psa.  119:71.     It  is  the 
very  office  work  of  God's  Spirit  to  lead  the  soul  in 


22  TRUTHS  FOB  THE  PEOPLE. 

the  way  of  life.  All  the  understanding  we  have 
comes  from  him.  Job  32  : 8.  A  man  may  have  a 
sun-dial,  but  he  cannot  tell  the  time  of  day  unless 
the  sun  shines  upon  it.  So  he  may  have  the 
blessed  Bible,  but  unless  God's  Spirit  shines  upon 
it,  he  will  not  gain  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of 
the  glory  of  God. 

III.  If  the  study  of  divine  things  is  not  a  bless- 
ing to  any  one,  it  is  because  he  is  "  sensual,  having 
not  the  Spirit."  He  is  blind,  and  cannot  see  afar 
off,  and  yet  is  too  proud  to  submit  to  divine  teach- 
ing. If  men  will  not  believe  the  truth  that  comes 
before  them  with  proper  evidence,  they  must  con- 
tinue ignorant  of  the  greatest  truths.  And  if  men 
will  not  practise  what  they  do  know,  they  will 
make  but  slow  progress  in  learning  what  they  do 
not  know.  David  learned  much  because  he  de- 
lighted himself  in  God's  commandments.  Psa. 
119:47.  The  promise  is,  "If  any  of  you  lack 
wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God,  that  giveth  to  all  men 
liberally,  and  upbraideth  not;  and  it  shall  be  given 
him."  James  1:5.  A  disobedient  spirit  is  wholly 
opposed  to  good  progress  in  knowledge.  Jesus 
said,  "  If  any  man  will  do  his  will,  he  shall  know 
of  the  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God,  or  whether 
I  speak  of  myself."     John  7:17.     All  this  is  true. 

IV.  Yet  many  truths  have  mysterious  aspects. 


DIVINE  TRUTH  EXCELLENT.  23 

God  himself  is  the  greatest  mystery  in  the  universe. 
His  gospel  is  a  mystery  of  love,  and  grace,  and 
wisdom.  We  can  believe  a  mystery — that  which 
we  do  not  fully  comprehend,  which  is  above  the 
power  of  our  natural  reason,  or  which  we  never 
could  have  known  if  God  had  not  revealed  it  to  us. 
We  cannot  believe  anything  which  is  absurd;  but 
he  who  believes  nothing  except  what  he  fully 
comprehends,  will  have  a  very  short  creed.  Absurd 
things  are  not  true.  But  many  truths  are  myste- 
rious. Man  himself  is  known  perfectly  to  none 
but  Jehovah.  All  God's  works  are  inscrutable. 
The  greatest  man  on  earth  cannot  tell  how  the 
grass  grows;  how  soil,  and  air,  and  water,  and 
seed,  and  light,  produce  a  plant.  Nor  do  we  know 
how  bread,  and  meat,  and  milk,  and  honey,  are 
turned  into  blood,  and  so  made  to  nourish  our 
bodies. 

V.  If  God  were  no  greater  than  ourselves  how 
could  we  adore  him?  To  worship  one  who  is 
known  to  be  in  all  respects  an  equal,  or  an  inferior, 
is  contrary  to  all  right  reason.  Therefore  those 
do  greatly  err,  who  think  that  God  is  altogether 
such  a  one  as  themselves;  or  who  think  that  the 
Godhead  is  like  unto  gold,  or  silver,  or  stone, 
graven  by  art  and  man's  device.     Acts  17:29. 

VI.  A   mysterious  doctrine  may  be  very  im- 


24  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

portant  to  us.  "  The  most  mysterious  of  all  are, 
in  reality,  the  most  important;  not  because  they 
are  mysterious,  but  because  they  relate  to  things 
divine,  which  must  of  course  be  mysterious  to 
weak  mortals,  and,  perhaps,  to  all  creatures  what- 
ever." 

VII.  If  it  were  our  business  to  govern  the 
world,  it  would  be  very  important  to  us  to  know 
all  things,  and  the  reasons  of  them,  as  well  as  the 
modes  of  their  working.  But  our  work  is  far 
different.  We  must  obey,  submit,  be  learners,  and 
have  the  spirit  of  little  children. 

VIII.  The  truths  of  revealed  religion  are  most 
mysterious,  as  they  respect  the  gospel  plan.  As 
far  as  the  truths  of  natural  religion  are  concerned, 
they  are  as  plainly  stated  in  Scripture  as  any- 
where else.  But  when  the  question  is,  How  shall 
sinners  be  saved?  reason  gives  no  answer,  and 
nature  teaches  no  lesson.  The  law  of  nature  says, 
Do  and  live,  disobey  and  die.  But  the  gospel 
plan  is  for  saving  the  guilty,  and  bringing  back 
lost  souls  to  God.  Here  was  a  great  work  to  be 
done,  and  none  but  God  could  do  it.  Moreover, 
none  but  God  knew  how  it  could  be  done. 

IX.  It  would  be  a  great  wonder  if  poor,  blind, 
feeble  men  knew  all  about  God,  or  could  under- 
stand his  wonderful  ways.     Augustine  determined 


DIVINE   TRUTH  EXCELLENT.  25 

to  give  three  days  and  nights  in  succession  to 
prayer  and  meditation  that  he  might  know  all 
about  the  mystery  of  the  trinity.  On  the  third  night 
he  was  overcome  with  sleep,  and  dreamed  he  was 
walking  on  the  seashore.  There  he  saw  a  little 
child,  who  was  scooping  a  hole  in  the  sand,  and 
filling  it  with  sea-water  from  a  shell.  "  What  are 
you  doing,  my  child?"  said  Augustine.  The  an- 
swer was,  "  I  am  going  to  put  all  the  sea  in  this 
hole."  Augustine  said,  "  You  can  never  do  that." 
The  child  looked  up,  light  beaming  in  his  eyes,  and 
said,  "  I  can  do  it,  Augustine,  as  easily  as  thou 
canst  comprehend  the  subject  of  thy  thoughts." 

X.  The  errors  into  which  men  have  fallen  re- 
specting mysteries  are  two.  Some  count  every- 
thing false  or  doubtful  which  is  mysterious. 
Others  pretend  to  explain  everything  so  as  to 
make  it  comprehensible.  The  former  are  infidels, 
the  latter  are  vain  pretenders.  The  right  way  is 
to  receive  all  the  truth  we  can  acquire  respecting 
mysteries,  and  humbly  leave  the  rest  till  God  shall 
see  fit  to  explain  it  to  us.  Thus,  I  know  that  God 
gave  his  Son  to  live  and  die  for  sinners,  because 
he  says  so ;  but  I  know  not  how  a  holy  and  infinite 
God  could  stoop  so  low.  If  Jehovah  hides  himself, 
he  is  still  Jehovah. 

Truths  for  'ha  People.  3 


26  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

SHORT  EXPLANATIONS  OF  SOME  TERMS. 

Quite  a  number  of  words  are  used  in  theology 
which  deserve  some  explanation. 

I.  One  of  these  is  Religion.  This  word  points 
to  the  most  important  matter  which  can  claim  the 
attention  of  mortals.  Sometimes  it  denotes  the 
whole  body  of  truth,  which  has  God  for  its  subject. 
Sometimes  it  points  to  that  class  of  affections  and 
that  course  of  life,  which  have  God  for  their  hieh- 
est  object.  Sometimes  it  seems  to  embrace  all 
these.  If  men  are  right  in  their  religion,  other 
errors  are  reparable.  If  here  they  err,  every  step 
will  be  towards  ruin.  Religion  is  either  true  or 
false.  There  can  be  but  one  true  religion.  But 
the  number  of  false  religions  may  be  countless. 
If  Christianity  is  true,  Hindooism,  Buddhism,  and 
Mohammedanism  are  false.  If  either  of  them  is 
true,  Christianity  is  false.  But  where  a  religion  in 
the  main  is  true,  some  of  the  forms  of  it  may  have 
much  error  mingled  up  with  considerable  truth. 
This  mixture  of  error  may  be  so  great  that  the 
system  may  differ  but  little  from  some  of  the  forms 
of  false  religion.     Some  think  the  word  "  religion"  is 


EXPLANATIONS  OF  SOME  TERMS.  27 

derived  from  a  Latin  word  which  means  to  review, 
or  to  reconsider.  If  this  is  the  sense,  it  denotes  a 
study  of  all  that  pertains  to  our  duty  to  God. 
But  most  writers  derive  religion  from  a  word  which 
means  to  bind  fast.  If  this  is  the  sense,  then 
religion  is  the  same  as  obligation  in  regard  to 
moral  subjects.  These  may  well  employ  the  high- 
est powers  of  the  noblest  creatures  God  has  made. 
No  man  can  slight  them  without  loss  and  injury 
to  his  mind  and  heart.  If  these  deserve  no  atten- 
tion, life  is  an  utter  vanity.  And  if  they  deserve 
any  attention,  it  is  clear  that  they  deserve  our 
supreme  attention.  The  foundation  of  all  religion 
rests  on  the  belief  of  the  existence  of  God. 

II.  Another  word  requiring  some  explanation 
is  Worship.  Sometimes  the  word  is  used  general, 
ly,  very  much  in  the  same  sense  as  religion.  But 
when  we  speak  exactly,  by  worship  we  mean  su- 
preme religious  homage  paid  to  God  alone  under  a 
sense  of  our  moral  obligations  to  him.  The  seat 
of  acceptable  worship  is  the  soul.  All  sincere 
worship  engages  both  the  understanding  and  the 
affections.  It  must  be  hearty.  "  The  true  wor- 
shippers shall  worship  the  Father  in  spirit  and  in 
truth :  for  the  Father  seeketh  such  to  worship  him. 
God  is  a  spirit:  and  they  that  worship  him  must 
worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth."     John  4:23,  24. 


23  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

The  better  we  know  God,  the  more  capable  are  we 
of  worshipping  him  aright.  It  is  sad  indeed  when 
it  can  be  truly  said  of  men,  "  Ye  worship  ye  know 
not  what."  John  4:22.  "I  will  pray  with  the 
spirit,  and  I  will  pray  with  the  understanding 
also:  I  will  sing  with  the  spirit  and  I  will  sing  with 
the  understanding  also :  In  understanding  be  men." 
1  Cor.  14:15,  20.  Into  all  worship  pleasing  to 
God  must  enter  faith,  love,  reverence,  humility 
uprightness,  and  knowledge.  Insincere  worship 
is  highly  offensive  to  God.  Worship  is  either 
private  or  public.  Private  worship  ought  to  be  ab 
secret  as  our  circumstances  will  allow.  Matt. 
6:  5,  6.  Public  worship  cannot  be  laid  aside  with- 
out the  o-reatest  loss  to  the  cause  of  truth  and 
piety.  All  worship  ought  to  be  solemn,  free  from 
vanity  and  levity,  in  act,  word,  or  spirit.  It  ought 
also  to  be  free  from  vain  forms  and  idle  ceremonies. 
It  oueht  not  to  be  morose,  nor  surly,  but  cheerful 
and  animated.  It  ought  to  be  pure  from  supersti- 
tion and  fanaticism. 

III.  What  is  the  knowledge  of  God?  Some- 
times we  use  the  phrase  "knowledge  of  God"  as 
meaning  the  whole  of  true  religion.  But  common- 
ly  we  attach  a  more  exact  idea  to  it.  1.  There  is  a 
speculative  or  theoretical  knowledge  of  God.  This 
is    sometimes    quite    extended,    embracing    one's 


EXPLANATIONS  OF  SOME  TERMS.  29 

views   respecting  the  existence,   perfections,   and 
will  of  God.     But  it  has  ffo  power  over  the  heart 
and  conduct.     He  who  has  it  lives  like  an  atheist 
or  an  infidel.     He  holds  much  truth,  but  he  holds 
it   in   unrighteousness.     His   knowledge,   because 
not  used  aright,  increases  his  guilt  in  the  sight  of 
God.     "To  him  that  knoweth  to  do  good,  and 
doeth    it    not,   to   him   it    is   sin."      James   4:17. 
2.  There   is   a  saving  knowledge   of   God.     This 
affects  the  heart  and  controls  the  conduct.     It  is 
eminently    practical    and    experimental.     This    is 
that   spoken   of  by    Jesus   Christ  when   he   says, 
"  This  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee 
the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou 
hast  sent."     John    17:3.     This  knowledge  is   ac- 
companied by  love  to  God  and  man,  and  by  true 
faith  in  the  Redeemer  and  in  the  Father  who  sent 
him.     It  humbles  the  soul,  and  yet  it  sustains  it  in 
great  trials.     We  should  all  have  more  knowledge 
of  God  if  we  put  a  higher  estimate  upon  its  value ; 
if  we  had  a  deeper  sense  of  our  own  ignorance, 
errors,  and  weaknesses ;  if  we  sought  for  knowledge 
with  more  earnestness,  and  especially  if  our  prayers 
were  more  fervent.     The  great  hindrances  to  bur 
growth  in  divine  knowledge  are  pride,  self-conceit, 
a  trifling  levity  of  mind,  sloth  or  a  want  of  diligence, 
the  indulgence  of  whims  and  fancies,  calling  men 


3* 


3o  TRUTHS  TOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

our   masters,    or    believing    things    upon    human 

authority. 

IV.  Who  is  a  theist?  He  is  one  who  believes 
in  God.  All  Christians  are  theists.  Originally 
the  word  theist  meant  the  same  as  the  word  deist, 
and  pointed  to  a  believer  in  the  divine  existence. 
But  for  a  long  time  the  word  deist  has  denoted 
modern  infidels,  who,  professing  to  believe  in  the 
existence  of  God,  denied  that  he  had  ever  revealed 
his  will  to  men.  Commonly  the  writings  and  the 
lives  of  deists  have  been  as  contrary  to  good  morals 
as  they  have  been  hostile  to  piety.  All  who  believe 
in  God  are  theists. 

V.  An  atheist  is  one  who  is  without  God. 
Atheists  are  of  three  classes :  First,  such  as  do  not 
think  the  existence  of  God  is  sufficiently  proven ; 
second,  such  as  think  there  is  some  proof  that  there 
really  is  a  God,  but  in  their  hearts  wish  there 
was  none;  and  third,  such  as  live  and  act  just  as 
they  would  if  they  believed  there  was  no  God. 
These  all  agree  in  this,  that  to  all  good  ends  and 
purposes  they  are  "' without  God  in  the  world? 
Men  have  been  willing  to  lay  down  their  lives 
rather  than  believe  in  the  divine  existence.  Atheism 
helps  nobody.  If  it  could  be  proven  to  be  true,  it 
would  make  no  man  less  wretched,  less  vicious,  or 
less  foolish;  but  on  the  contrary  it  would  make 


EXPLANATIONS  OF  SOME  TERMS.  31 

him  every  way  less  fit  to  live.     It  teaches  no  good 
lessons.     It  begets  no  solid  hopes. 

VI.  Atheism  is  not  very  widly  separated  from 
pantheism.  Men  easily  pass  from  one  of  these 
errors  to  the  other.  He  who  says  that  there  is  no 
God,  and  he  who  says  that  everything  is  God,  have 
each  a  theory  well  suited  to  the  most  brutal  knowl- 
edge, and  to  the  lowest  depravity.  There  have 
long  been  professed  Pantheists  in  the  world. 
Modern  Pantheists  are  greatly  given  to  contempt 
of  the  rest  of  mankind.  They  love  to  talk  in  a 
learned  gibberish,  which  no  one  understands,  not 
even  themselves. 

VII.  Anti-theism  asserts  positively  that  there 
is  no  God.  This  is  the  rashest  assertion  any  man 
ever  made.  It  can  never  be  proven  either  to  be 
true  or  probable.  A  poor  creature  limited  to  a 
small  part  of  our  world  asserts  what  none  but  an 
infinite  mind  could  intelligently  declare,  if  it  were 
true,  viz.,  that  there  is  no  God.  No  man  can 
elevate  his  character,  or  improve  the  knowledge  or 
the  virtue  of  his  race  by  making  assertions  respect- 
ing a  point  on  which  his  information  does  not  bear 
some  just  proportion  to  the  extent  of  the  proposi- 
tion which  he  lays  down.  None  but  a  "fool"  could 
or  would  say,  "  There  is  no  God." 


32  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE  WORD  OF  GOD. 

I.  In  the  Bible  are  sixty-six  books.  Of  these 
thirty-nine  are  in  the  Old  Testament,  and  twenty- 
seven  in  the  New.  In  the  New  Testament  the 
books  of  the  Old  Testament  are  sometimes  spo- 
ken of  in  three  classes,  as  Moses,  the  Prophets, 
and  the  Psalms,  Luke  24:44;  sometimes  in  two, 
as  Moses  and  the  Prophets,  Luke  16:29,  31; 
oftener  as  simply  the  Scriptures.  It  cannot  be 
certainly  proven  that  there  ever  were  any  sacred 
books  which  we  have  not  now;  but  if  any  had 
been  lost,  that  should  not  weaken  our  confidence 
in  those  we  have.  The  Old  Testament  is  quoted 
more  than  two  hundred  and  seventy  times  in  the 
New.  The  New  Testament  is  at  least  once  quo- 
ted in  itself.  Compare  1  Tim.  5:18,  and  Luke 
10:  7. 

II.  In  Scripture  is  a  wonderful  variety  of  com- 
position. In  both  Testaments  we  have  historical 
books.  The  oldest  epic  poem  in  the  world  is  the 
book  of  Job.  The  oldest  lyric  poems  are  the 
Psalms.  In  the  Scriptures  we  also  have  parables, 
precepts,  promises,  threatenings,  reproofs,  warn- 


THE   WORD  OF  GOD.  33 

ings,  encouragements,  invitations,  sermons,  pray- 
ers, and  arguments.  The  four  Gospels  contain 
the  Life  of  Christ.  The  book  of  Acts  is  a  won- 
derful piece  of  church  history.  The  Old  Testa- 
ment has  much  more  poetry  than  the  New ;  but 
the  New  has  much  more  epistolary  writing  than 
the  Old.  Indeed,  of  its  twenty-seven  books,  twen- 
ty-one are  in  the  form  of  epistles. 

III.  The  Scriptures  were  written  by  God's 
command.  "  Write  this  for  a  memorial  in  a  book." 
Exod.  17  :  14.  "  Take  thee  a  great  roll,  and  write 
in  it  with  a  man's  pen."  Isa.  8:1.  "Write  the 
things  which  thou  hast  seen,  and  the  things  which 
are,  and  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter."  Rev. 
1:19.  In  both  Testaments  God  directs  us  to  look 
at  the  words  thus  written :  "  To  the  law  and  to  the 
testimony."  Isa.  8 :  20.  "  Search  the  Scriptures." 
John  5 :  39.  Nor  are  we  referred  to  them  as  of 
doubtful  authority,  but  as  of  binding  force.  "  All 
Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is 
profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction, 
for  instruction  in  righteousness."     2  Tim.  3:16. 

IV.  The  Scriptures  are,  therefore,  the  word 
of  God.  He  would  not  inspire  men  to  utter  false- 
hood. "  The  words  of  the  Lord  are  pure  words ; 
as  silver  tried  in  a  furnace  of  earth,  purified  seven 
times."     Psa.   12:6.     The  inspiration  granted  to 


34  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

the  sacred  writers  was  above  nature,  and  was  full, 
infallibly  preserving  them  from  error.  The  asser- 
tion that  the  writers  of  Scripture  were  not  in- 
spired to  write  the  very  words  they  gave  us  is  not 
true.  The  Bible  is  the  word  of  God.  If  God  did 
not  give  us  the  very  words  of  the  Bible,  then  we 
may  alter  it  as  we  please.  The  Scriptures  claim 
verbal  inspiration  in  such  phrases  as  these:  "  Thus 
saith  the  Lord ;"  "  Hear  the  word  of  the  Lord ;" 
"  I  have  put  my  words  in  thy  mouth ;"  "  Words 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth." 

V.  The  Hebrew  of  the  Old  Testament  and 
the  Greek  of  the  New  Testament,  are  the  very 
words  of  God,  and  must  be  taken  as  the  final 
authority.  But  it  is  lawful  to  translate  the  Scrip- 
tures. Christ  and  his  apostles  freely  quoted  a 
translation  of  the  Old  Testament  made  into  the 
Greek  language  nearly  three  hundred  years  before 
Christ  was  born.  So  we  have  in  English  an  ex- 
cellent  translation.  Take  it  all  in  all  it  is  perhaps 
the  best  translation  made.  It  is  a  wonderful  fact 
that  every  translation  yet  made,  except  a  very  few 
given  to  the  world  by  gross  errorists,  and  held  in 
general  contempt,  have  pointed  out  the  way  of 
life,  so  that  an  honest  and  intelligent  mind  need 
not  be  misled. 

VI.  The  Scriptures  are  a  sufficient  rule  of  faith 


THE   WORD  OF  GOD.  35 

and  practice.  So  Christ  himself  taught,  in  the 
parable  of  the  rich  man  and  Lazarus :  "  They 
have  Moses  and  the  prophets;  let  them  hear 
them.  ...  If  they  hear  not  Moses  and  the  proph- 
ets, neither  will  they  be  persuaded,  though  one 
rose  from  the  dead."  Luke  16:29,  31.  "All 
things  that  I  have  heard  of  my  Father  I  have 
made  known  unto  you."  John  15:15.  The  Be- 
reans  were  commended  as  noble  because  "  they 
received  the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and 
searched  the  Scriptures  daily."  Acts  17:11.  The 
same  doctrine  is  taught  in  the  Old  Testament: 
"  These  words  which  I  command  thee  this  day, 
shall  be  in  thy  heart;  and  thou  shalt  teach  them 
diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  of  them 
when  thou  sittest  in  thy  house,  and  when  thou  walk- 
est  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest  dorvn,  and 
when  thou  risest  up.  And  thou  shalt  bind  them 
for  a  sign  upon  thy  hand,  and  they  shall  be  as 
frontlets  between  thine  eyes.  And  thou  shalt 
write  them  upon  the  posts  of  thy  house,  and  on 
thy  gates."     Deut.  6 : 6-9. 

VII.  It  should  be  remembered  that  the  division 
of  the  Scriptures  into  chapters  and  verses  is  not  of 
divine  authority.  They  often  aid  us  in  finding  a 
place ;  but  they  are  sometimes  awkward,  and  im- 
properly break  the  sense.     Neither  is  there  any- 


3 6  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

thins:  binding  in  the  order  in  which  the  books  are 
bound  up  in  the  Bible.  Because  of  its  subject 
matter  Genesis  naturally  comes  first;  and  in  the 
New  Testament  the  Gospels  fitly  enough  are 
placed  first,  because  they  are  the  beginning  of  all 
that  Christ  said  and  did.     Mark  i  :  i  ;  Acts  i :  i. 

VIII.  Though  the  Scriptures  were  not  intend- 
ed to  teach  us  physical  science,  yet  they  teach 
nothing  contrary  to  any  science  truly  so  called. 
They  speak  of  the  sun  rising  and  going  down  just 
as  the  common  people  do  now;  just  as  Sir  Isaac 
Newton  and  learned  men  did.  But  no  one  is  thus 
misled. 

IX.  The  Scriptures  are  very  deep  and  rich  in 
meaning.  How  could  it  be  otherwise  ?  They 
treat  of  the  deep  things  of  God.  And  yet  they 
are  plain  and  intelligible.  Therefore  the  good 
•  man's  "  delight  is  in  the  law  of  the  Lord ;  and  in  His 
lawT  doth  he  meditate  day  and  night."  Psa.  i  :  2. 
By  the  word  of  God  the  Christian  is  called  upon 
to  prove  himself,  to  prove  his  own  work,  yea,  to 
prove  all  things,  and  to  hold  fast  that  which  is 
good.  2  Cor.  13:5;  Gal.  6:4;  1  Thess.  5:21. 
The  Scriptures  are  very  bold,  and  say :  "  If  our 
Gospel  be  hid,  it  is  hid  to  them  that  are  lost." 
2  Cor.  4:3.  "  We  have  a  more  sure  word  of 
prophecy ;  whercunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed." 


THE   WORD  OF  GOD.  37 

2  Peter  1:19.     The  early  preachers  of  the  gospel 
did  not  shun  to  declare  all  the  counsel  of  God. 

Acts  20:  27. 

X.  Over  a  revelation  transmitted  by  oral  tra- 
dition, a  written  revelation  has  these  advantages: 
1  It  is  more  clear  to  those  at  a  distance  ;  2.  It  is 
more  permanent ;  3.  It  enables  us  to  correct  er- 
rors ;  4.  We  can  carry  it  with  us  wherever  we  go, 
and  refer  to  it  as  often  as  may  be  necessary.  For 
a  long  time  the  brevity  of  human  life  has  been 
such  as  to  render  oral  tradition  very  vague.  Then 
human  depravity  is  so  great  that  men  are  often 
tempted  to  change  the  truth  of  God  into  a  lie. 

XI.  The   great   means   of    understanding  the 
Scriptures  are!  1.  Earnest,  fervent  prayers  for  di- 
vine illumination.    Psa.  119:18-     2.  Devout  medi- 
tation on  the  great  truths  therein  revealed.   _  Psa. 
llg.g7.     3.   Earnest  and  honest  inquiry,  with   a 
readiness  to  do  the  will  of  God  when  known.    Acts 
8:31-38.     4.    Comparing    Scripture   with    Scrip- 
ture.     1  Cor.  2:13.     All  documents  are,  as  far  as 
possible,  to  be  explained  by  themselves— the  dark 
by  the  more  luminous  parts.     The  Bible,  to  an 
unusual  extent,  is  a  self-interpreting  book.    _It  is 
delightful  to  witness  the  progress  of   a  diligent 
student  of  God's  word.     "  The  hand  of  the  dili- 
gent  maketh    rich."     Chalmers   says:    "Many   a 


38  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

cottage  patriarch,  with  no  other  medium  than  his 
mother-tongue,  becomes  a  greater  proficient  in  the 
wisdom  and  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  than  the  most 
accomplished  linguist  or  grammarian." 

XII.  Some  truths  are  fundamental  and  some 
are  not.  He  who  denies  a  God,  subverts  all  reli- 
gion. He  who  denies  Christ,  subverts  the  gospel. 
The  Bible  ought  all  to  be  believed.  But  the  hu- 
man mind  is  weak  and  erring.  Let  us  hold  fast 
all  the  truth  we  know.  Let  us  love  all  truth.  If 
no  truth  is  fundamental,  the  gospel  is  but  a  fable. 
If  all  truth  is  essential,  who  can  be  saved  ?  for  no 
man  on  earth  either  knows  or  embraces  all  truth. 


NAMES  AND  TITLES  OF  GOD.  39 


CHAPTER   VI. 

NAMES  AND  TITLES  OF  GOD. 

I.  Names  are  often  things.     They  often  make 
very  deep  impressions  for  good  or  for  evil.^    In 
early  times  the   names   of    men  were  sometimes 
given  by  inspiration.     In  almost  every  case  they 
seem  to  have  been  intended  to  express  some  hope 
or  commemorate  some  event.     All  the  names  of 
God  found  in  Scripture  are  given  by  inspiration 
of  God.     When  we  translate  the  Scriptures  into 
any  language,  we  ought  to  select  such  words  as 
will  most  clearly  convey  the  correct  ideas  found 
in   the    Hebrew   and    Greek    Scriptures.      God's 
names  belong  to  him  as  a  person.     But  in  Scrip- 
ture the  word  name,  when  applied  to  God,  is  taken 
to  include  all  by  which  he  is  known— his  titles, 
Exod.  3:13,  14;  perfections,  Exod.  33:I9*>  word> 
Psa.  1 38 : 2 ;   worship,   1    Kings,   5:5;   Psa.  76:1; 
and    sometimes    for    God   himself,    Prov.    18:10. 
The  true  design  of  a  name  is  to  make  known  to 
us  better  than  we  before  knew  the  nature  of  him 
who  is  spoken  of. 

II.  A   title  has   much  the   same   design   as  a 
name,  and  it  is  sometimes  used  interchangeably 


4o  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

with  it.     But,  strictly  speaking,  the  title  arises  from 
the  office,  rank,  or  dignity  of  one  to  whom  it  is  given. 

III.  The  names  of  God  are  many,  as  Lord, 
God,  the  Almighty,  the  Most  High.  Very  often 
an  epithet  is  attached  to  the  name  of  God,  as  the 
great  God,  God  only  wise.  In  like  manner  the 
titles  of  God  are  many,  as  Father,  Master,  Shep- 
herd, King,  Governor,  High  Tower,  Man  of  War, 
Refuge,  Portion,  Reward,  etc.  Here  also  epithets 
are  sometimes  attached,  as  "  The  King,  eternal, 
immortal,  invisible,"  "  Good  Shepherd,"  etc. 

IV.  In  the  Old  Testament  the  most  common 
name  for  the  Supreme  Being  in  the  Hebrew  is 
Jehovah ;  in  the  English  commonly  rendered  Lord, 
and  printed  in  small  capitals.  The  Jews  think  the 
true  pronunciation  of  this  word  is  lost,  and  so 
when  they  come  to  it  they  either  make  a  solemn 
pause  or  in  its  place  use  the  Hebrew  word  for 
God.  But  this  is  superstition.  Numb.  6:24-27. 
The  word  Jehovah  teaches  Gods  self-existence, 
independence,  eternity,  and  unchangeableness.  He 
has  life  in  himself.  He  depends  on  no  one  for 
anything.  He  inhabits  eternity.  He  is  the  same 
for  ever  and  ever.  One  could  almost  wish  that 
wherever  this  word  occurs  it  were  given  us  en- 
tire— Jehovah.  Many  works  have  been  written 
on  this  word.     They  do  not  edify  the  common 


NAMES  AND  TITLES  OE  GOD.  41 

people.  The  word  Jah,  Psa.  68 : 4,  is  a  poetic 
abbreviation  of  the  word  Jehovah.  Another  name 
of  the  same  import  is  found  in  Exod.  3:14,  and  is 
rendered  I  am  that  I  am.  The  name  Jehovah  is 
incommunicable.  It  is  never  fitly  given  to  any 
creature.     Isa.  42  :  8  ;   Hos.  12:5. 

V.  In  the  Old  Testament  the  next  most  com- 
mon name  for  the  Almighty  is  rendered  God.  It 
is  found  in  the  first  verse  of  Genesis.  Some  think 
it  chiefly  refers  to  God  as  Creator.  It  is  com- 
monly found  in  the  plural  number.  This  name 
expresses  the  excellence  of  God's  nature  and 
authority.  It  is  not  incommunicable,  for  in  Psa. 
82 : 6  it  is  applied  to  magistrates,  and  in  Psa.  97:  7 
to  angels.     Compare  Heb.  1 :  6. 

VI.  There  is  another  word  applied  to  God, 
sometimes  rendered  Lord,  as  in  Psa.  no:  1;  but 
then  it  is  not  printed  in  capitals.  It  means  Mas- 
ter or  Owner.  There  are  several  other  names 
given  to  God  in  the  Old  Testament,  but  it  is  per- 
haps not  necessary  now  to  explain  them. 

VII.  In  the  New  Testament  we  have  the  word 

Lord  as  one  of  the  names  of  God.     It  is  there 

often  used  as  the  translation  of  the  wrord  Jehovah. 

Rom.    10:13.     The   Greek   word  from  which   it 

comes  expresses   dominion,   right   of   possession, 

right  of  property,  authority,  excellence. 

4* 


42  TRUTHS  I  OR  THE  PEOPLE. 

VIII.  The  word  rendered  God  in  the  New 
Testament  probably  comes  from  a  word  which 
means  to  build:  "He  that  built  all  things  is  God." 
Some,  however,  give  to  the  word  a  much  more 
extended  signification. 

IX.  No  language  has  a  better  word  for  the 
name  of  the  Supreme  Being  than  the  English. 
God  is  an  abbreviation  of  the  word  good,  which  was 
formerly  written  with  but  three  letters.  This  name 
is  beautifully  expressive  of  correct  ideas  of  Jeho- 
vah. Jesus  said,  "  There  is  none  good  but  one, 
that  is  God."  The  meaning  is,  there  is  none  inde- 
pendently, originally,  and  infinitely  good  but  one. 
God  is  good  so  as  no  one  else  is.  This  name 
expresses  with  great  force  the  harmony  and  love- 
liness of  the  divine  character :  "  God  is  love." 

X.  Sometimes  two  or  more  names  of  Jehovah 
are  joined  together,  as  the  Lord  God,  Lord  God 
Almighty.  And  that  we  may  know  historically 
what  sort  of  a  being  God  is,  he  is  spoken  of  as 
the  God  of  Abraham,  the  God  of  Isaac,  the  God 
of  Jacob,  the  God  of  our  fathers,  the  Lord  God  of 
Elijah.  So  also  God  is  called  the  Father  of  spir- 
its, the  Father  of  mercies,  the  God  of  peace,  the 
God  of  all  comfort,  the  God  of  love,  etc. 

XI.  While  we  ought  carefully  to  avoid  all 
superstition    respecting   the  names  and   titles  of 


NAMES  AND  TITLES  OF  GOD.  43 

God,  and  ought  to  employ  them  whenever  truth 
and  edification  require,  we  ought  on  the  other 
hand  carefully  to  guard  against  all  profane  and 
irreverent  use  of  divine  names  and  titles.  As  to 
any  man  that  which  he  most  highly  esteems  is  for 
a  god,  so  his  idols  and  his  appetites  are  called  gods. 
1  Cor.  8:5;  Phil.  3:  19.  Even  the  devil  is  called 
the  2fod  of  this  world.     2  Cor.  4  :  4. 

XII.  It  ought  not  to  hinder  us  from  studying 
the  character  of  God  to  find  that  we  cannot  per- 
fectly comprehend  his  nature  or  his  ways.  That 
fact  ought  to  make  us  modest,  humble,  and  rever- 
ential.  God  does  indeed  dwell  in  light  inaccessi- 
ble. No  man  has  seen  him,  or  can  see  him  and 
live.  And  yet  he  has  graciously  revealed  himself 
to  us  in  many  ways.  To  the  question,  "  What  is 
God  ?"  the  best  answer  I  have  ever  seen  is,  "  God 
is  a  spirit,  infinite,  eternal,  unchangeable  in  his 
being,  wisdom,  power,  holiness,  justice,  goodness, 
and  truth."  We  know  God  by  his  names,  titles, 
word,  and  works  of  creation  and  providence.  We 
best  know  him  as  he  is  revealed  to  us  by  his  Son. 
Matt.  11:27;  Luke  10:22;  John  14:9. 

XIII.  When  we  say  that  God  is  a  spirit,  we 
speak  justly.  Our  Saviour  did  the  same.  John 
4 :  24.  We  thereby  intend  to  remove  from  our 
conceptions  of  him  all  idea  of  his  having  a  body. 


44  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

He  cannot  have  a  material  nature,  else  he  would 
be  visible  somewhere.  But  the  Scripture  says  he 
is  invisible,  i  Tim.  1:17.  If  he  had  a  material 
nature,  and  we  knew  what  it  was,  we  might  law- 
fully make  some  likeness  or  image  of  him  at  least 
in  our  minds.  But  he  expressly  assigns  as  a  rea- 
son why  we  shall  not  make  any  likeness  of  him, 
that  we  never  saw  any  similitude  of  him.     Deut. 

4-  12,  15,  16. 

XIV.  When  we  say  that  God  is  a  Spirit,  we 
assert  that  he  is  a  substance,  not  material  indeed, 
but  still  possessing  properties  and  attributes ;  not 
imaginary,  but  real;  not  dead,  but  living;  having 
beyond  all  other  spirits  understanding,  will,  and 
power.  If  there  is  anything  real  and  living,  God 
is.     He  is  often  and  fitly  styled  the  living  God. 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OF  GOD.  45 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  ATTRIBUTES  OF  GOD. 

I.  All  God's  attributes  are  perfections;  and 
all  God's  perfections  are  immutable,  without  bound, 
eternal,  consistent  with  each  other,  and  essential 
to  his  glorious  character.  Without  any  one  of 
them  he  would  not  be  God,  nor  could  we  adore 

him. 

II.  Many  attempts  have  been  made  to  classify 
the  attributes  of  God;  nor  would  it  be  safe  to 
assert  that  these  have  been  of  no  service.  Some 
have  spoken  of  them  as  positive  and  negative; 
others  as  absolute  and  relative ;  others  as  natural 
and  moral ;  and  still  others  as  communicable  and 
incommunicable.  Perhaps  the  latter  of  these  has 
been  as  helpful  as  any  other ;  but  none  of  them 
completely  covers  the  whole  case.  When  we  look 
at  a  rainbow  we  see  a  variety  of  colors,  yet  blend- 
ed into  one  bow.  So  is  the  character  of  God  one 
perfect  whole,  though  he  has 'various  attributes. 
We  cannot  exactly  define  the  limits  of  one  color 
in  the  rainbow,  and  tell  where  it  blends  with  an- 
other. In  like  manner  there  is  a  blending  of  one 
divine  perfection  with  another,  yet  the  whole  is 


4 6  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

one  infinitely  beautiful  and  perfect  character. 
There  is  nothing  in  excess ;  there  is  nothing  want- 
ing. We  do  not  separate  the  rays  of  the  bow, 
though  we  distinguish  between  them.  Neither 
do  we  separate,  but  merely  distinguish  between 
the  attributes  of  God.  In  the  Bible  the  place 
given  to  the  divine  attributes  is  very  large.  The 
subject  is  vastly  important.  It  ought  to  fill  a 
large  space  in  all  our  religious  teachings  and 
thoughts.  Yet  we  cannot  go  beyond  what  we  are 
taught  from  above.  We  know  not  God  except  as 
he  reveals  himself  in  his  word  and  in  his  works. 

III.  In  forming  our  ideas  of  God's  character 
we  ascribe  to  him  all  that  we  esteem  perfection, 
and  refuse  to  ascribe  to  him  anything  that  we 
esteem  an  imperfection.  So  that  if  we  should 
learn  of  any  excellence  of  which  we  are  now  igno- 
rant, we  should  at  once,,  if  piously  disposed,  say 
that  God  had  it.  It  is  hardly  possible  for  any  one 
to  value  too  highly  the  knowledge  of  God's  perfec- 
tions. The  best  way  of  studying  the  subject  is 
by  comparing  Scripture  with  Scripture.  Beware 
of  one  error  sometimes  committed  in  studying 
God's  character:  never  imagine  that  one  of  his 
perfections  is  in  conflict  with  another.  His  justice 
perfectly  agrees  with  his  mercy. 

IV.  In  teaching   us    the   nature  of   God   the 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OF  GOD.  47 

Scriptures  often  use  two  figures  of  speech.  One 
is  where  they  employ  the  parts  of  the  human  body 
to  represent  to  us  the  acts  or  attributes  of  God. 
As  men  see  with  their  eyes,  so  to  teach  us  God's 
omniscience  the  Scriptures  speak  of  the  eyes  of 
the  Lord.  And  as  men  hear  with  their  ears,  so 
God's  gracious  attention  to  our  prayers  is  spoken 
of  as  his  ears  being  open.  Sometimes  we  have 
both  these  figures  in  the  same  verse :  "  The  eyes 
of  the  Lord  are  upon  the  righteous,  and  his  ears 
are  open  unto  their  cry."  Psa.  34 :  1 5 ;  1  Pet. 
3:12;  2  Chron.  6  :  40.  Oftener  perhaps  they  are 
spoken  of  separately :  "  The  eyes  of  the  Lord  are 
in  every  place,  beholding  the  evil  and  the  good." 
Prpv.  15:3.  Compare  Amos  9:8.  "  Lord,  hear 
my  voice :  let  thine  ears  be  attentive  to  the  voice 
of  my  supplication."  Psa.  130:2.  Compare  Psa. 
10:  17.  In  like  manner  we  often  read  of  the  face 
of  God,  the  hand  of  God,  and  the  arm  of  the  Lord. 
Isa.  51:9;  Psa.  34 :  1 6 ;  1  Pet.  3:12;  Deut.  5:15; 
Acts  3:  17.  In  like  manner  the  earth  is  called 
God's  footstool,  as  if  he  trod  upon  it ;  and  the  sea 
is  the  path  for  his  footsteps.  Isa.  66 :  1 ;  Acts 
7:49;  Psa.  yy:  19.  The  other  figure  of  speech 
is  where  the  feelings  of  the  human  heart  are  used 
to  teach  us  the  mind  or  nature  of  God.  Thus  the 
Most   High   is  said   to  be  pleased  or  displeased. 


48  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

i  Kings  3:10;  Isa.  53:10;  Gen.  38:10;  Psa. 
60:  1.  So  God  is  said  to  be  wearied  with  the  tire- 
some iniquity  of  men,  Isa.  43  :  24;  Mai.  2:17;  and 
to  be  angered  with  men's  sins,  Psa.  106:  32.  But 
none  of  these  things  need  perplex  any  one.  We 
have  such  forms  of  speech  employed  in  pity  to  our 
weakness.  They  are  intended  to  give  us  some 
idea  of  the  nature  of  God,  who  has  neither  pas- 
sions nor  bodily  parts,  and  yet  surely  acts  in  a 
way  pointed  out  by  these  figures. 

V.  These  attributes  certainly  belong  to  God: 
self-existence,  independence,  eternity,  immutabil- 
ity, infinity,  spirituality,  simplicity,  majesty,  omnip- 
otence, omnipresence,  omniscience,  wisdom,  truth, 
faithfulness,  benevolence,  holiness,  justice,  glory, 
happiness  or  blessedness,  greatness,  incomparable- 
ness,  unsearchableness,  and  unit)7.  In  studying 
the  divine  character,  it  is  very  safe  to  follow  the 
Scriptures  and  admit  such  distinctions  as  are  made 
in  his  holy  word. 

VI.  The  self-existence  of  God  is  his  having 
life  in  himself.  John  5  :  26.  God  owes  not  his 
existence  to  any  other.  He  would  exist  if  there 
were  no  other  being  in  the  universe.  We  live 
and  move  and  have  our  being  in  God ;  but  he 
lives  and  acts  and  has  his  being  in  himself.  He 
is  never  strengthened  or  weakened  in  his  existence 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OE  GOD.  49 

by  others.  There  is  no  greater  mystery  than 
God's  self-existence.  He  is  deathless,  immortal. 
1  Tim.  1:17. 

VII.  Of  course  he  is  independent.  Were  he 
not  self-existent  he  would  be  dependent.  He  who 
holds  his  life  by  the  will  or  power  of  another  is  in 
the  highest  degree  dependent.  But  he  who  has 
his  life  without  and  beyond  the  will  of  others  must 
be  God,  and  must  be  independent  in  all  his  perfec- 
tions. He  is  far  above  his  highest  creatures.  Of 
course  creatures  can  lay  God  under  no  obligations. 
And  it  is  both  folly  and  wickedness  to  claim  for 
ourselves  or  to  ascribe  to  any  creature  indepen- 
dence of  God.  God  often  asserts  his  own  inde- 
pendence, and  devout  men  love  to  know  that  he  is 
wholly  beyond  want  or  the  help  of  man.  Job 
15:15;     Psa.    50:9-12;    Isa.   40:13,    14;    Rom. 

VIII.  God  is  also  eternal.  A  deaf  mute  beau- 
tifully said,  "  Eternity  is  the  lifetime  of  God." 
And  a  great  prophet  more  beautifully  says  of  him, 
"He  inhabiteth  eternity."  Isa.  57:15.  In  his 
sublime  psalm  Moses  says,  "  Before  the  mountains 
were  brought  forth,  or  ever  thou  haclst  formed  the 
earth  and  the  world,  even  from  everlasting  to 
everlasting  thou  art  God."  Psa.  90:  2.  So  in  like 
manner  the   Morasthite  says,  "  His  goings  forth 

Truths  for  tha  People  £) 


50  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

have  been  from  of  old,  from  everlasting."  Micah 
5  :  2.  God's  existence  is  not  measured  by  minutes, 
hours,  days,  years,  or  centuries.  With  the  Lord 
one  day  is  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand 
years  as  one  day.  God's  eternity  is  matter  of 
worship,  not  of  curiosity.  "  An  eternity  past  puz- 
zles all  human  comprehension."  No  less  incom- 
prehensible is  an  eternity  to  come. 

IX.  God  is  immutable  in  his  nature,  attributes, 
and  purposes.  Infinitude  does  not  create  a  greater 
gulf  between  man  and  his  Maker  than  does  immu- 
tability. With  the  Most  High  is  "  no  variableness 
neither  shadow  of  turning."  Jas.  i  :  17.  All  things 
else  change,  because  they  are  finite  or  created. 
Not  so  with  God.  Psa.  102  :  26;  Heb.  1:12.  It 
is  a  great  mercy  to  good  men  that  they  can  change 
for  the  better;  but  it  is  a  joy  to  them  that  the 
Most  High  changes  not.  2  Cor.  3:18.  The 
wicked  often  pervert  this  doctrine  to  the  worst 
purposes,  even  to  the  restraining  of  prayer,  but 
that  is  their  folly  and  their  sin.  Every  change  in 
character  is  for  the  better  or  the  worse.  If  God 
could  change  for  the  better,  that  would  show  that 
his  character  is  not  now  perfect.  If  he  could 
change  for  the  worse,  we  could  not  adore  an  im- 
perfect being.  "I  am  the  Lord;  I  change  not.' 
Mai.  3 :  6. 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OF  GOD.  s, 

X.  God  is  also  infinite.  Both  Gods  unchange- 
ableness  and  infinitude  relate  to  all  his  perfections 
and  to  his  very  being.  In  every  sense  God  is 
unlimited.  No  wise  being  could  limit  himself,  and 
none  could  limit  the  Almighty  but  himself,  'it  is 
as  clear  as  day  that  he  who  made  all  things  must 
be  boundless.  The  Scriptures  expressly  declare 
that  in  several  of  his  perfections  he  is  infinite. 
Psa.  16:2;  147:5;  Isa.  6:2-6;  Job  4:17,  18; 
Rom.  1:  20;   Heb.  11:3. 


52  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER   VIII, 

DIVINE  A  TTRIBUTES —CONTINUED. 

I.  God  is  a  Spirit.  We  read  of  the  Spirit  of 
God  in  the  second  verse  of  Scripture,  and  often 
afterwards;  but  this  refers  to  the  third  person  of 
the  Trinity.  God's  spirituality  is  implied  in  all 
the  Old  Testament  Scriptures.  But  our  Lord 
says  expressly,  "  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  they  that 
worship  him  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth."  John  4  :  24.  While  God's  will  is  the  rule 
of  worship,  his  nature  is  the  foundation  of  worship. 
When  we  say  God  is  a  Spirit,  we  reject  all  gross 
conceptions  of  him  as  possessed  of  bodily  parts, 
or  personally  connected  with  matter.  It  is  be- 
cause God  is  a  Spirit  that  he  is  unchangeable,  for 
matter  is  always  changing.  For  the  same  reason 
he  is  the  "  uncorruptible  God,"  as  Paul  calls  him, 
Rom.  1:23.  For  the  same  cause  he  is  "invisible." 
Rom.  1  :  20;  1  Tim.  1:  17;  Heb.  11  :  27.  Fie  is 
alike  imperceptible  to  all  our  senses.  "  No  man 
hath  seen  God  at  any  time."  1  John  4:12.  The 
perfection  of  the  character  of  God  is  essentially 
connected  with  his  spirituality.  God  is  not  only 
a  Spirit,  but  he  is  uncreated  spirit.     This  is  the 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OF  GOD.  S3 

great  difference  between  God  on  the  one  side  and 
angels  and  men  on  the  other;  so  that  the  differ- 
ence between  him  and  them  must  for  ever  be 
immeasurable.  He  is  the  Father  of  our  spirits. 
Heb.  12:9.  We  are  his  offspring.  Acts  17 :  28. 
But  God  is  a  Spirit  existing  for  ever,  uncaused, 
uncreated.  No  wonder  God  forbids  men  to  wor- 
ship him  by  images.  Exod.  20:4,  5.  Augustine 
says,  "  Let  not  the  worship  of  men's  works  be  a 
religion  unto  us.  For  the  workmen  themselves 
that  make  such  things  are  better;  whom  yet  we 
ought  not  to  worship." 

II.  Because  of  the  divine  spirituality  we  must 
believe  in  the  divine  simplicity.  God  is  an  un- 
compounded  essence.  His  attributes  are  all  essen- 
tial. They  all  inhere  in  his  infinite  excellence. 
His  nature  is  not  complex,  though  his  attributes 
are  distinct.  Not  only  is  there  no  deceit,  no  sub- 
tilty  in  the  divine  mind,  but  everything  is  un- 
mixed, uncompounded  in  his  being  and  nature. 

III.  With  God  also  is  terrible  majesty,  une- 
qualled grandeur.  An  ancient  king  of  Egypt  rode 
in  a  chariot  drawn  by  four  conquered  kings.  But 
Jehovah  "  rideth  upon  the  heavens  of  heavens, 
which  were  of  old."  Psa.  68  :  ^  "  Behold,  the 
Lord  rideth  on  a  swift  cloud."  Isa,  19:  1.  There 
are  two   passages    of    Scripture   which    evidently 

5* 


54  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

describe  the  same  august  scene.  The  first  is 
2  Sam.  22  :  8-18;  the  other  is  Psa.  18:7-17.  No 
good  man  can  read  either  of  these  passages  with- 
out being  impressed  with  the  awful  majesty  of 
God.  There  is  another  extended  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture on  the  same  subject  which  has  been  thought 
by  some  to  be  the  sublimest  part  of  the  oracles  of 
God.  It  is  found  in  Hab.  3:3-16.  Read  it. 
"  Thine,  O  Lord,  is  the  greatness,  and  the  power, 
and  the  glory,  and  the  victory,  and  the  majesty." 
1  Chron.  29:  ji.  "The  voice  of  the  Lord  is  full 
of  majesty."     Psa.  29:4. 

IV.  God  is  omnipotent.  The  power  of  God 
is  sufficient  to  effect  whatever  he  is  determined  to 
do.  This  is  called  his  ordinate  power.  It  also 
could  do  whatever  involves  not  a  contradiction. 
This  is  called  his  absolute  power.  His  ordinate 
power  produced  and  sustains  heaven  and  earth. 
By  it  he  has  wrought  all  his  pleasure  in  all  places 
of  his  dominion.  By  his  absolute  power  he  could 
have  made  more  worlds  and  more  orders  of  beings 
than  he  has  made,  if  he  had  seen  fit  to  do  so. 
None  can  think  of  greater  power  than  that  by 
which  something  is  made  out  of  nothing.  Yet 
out  of  nothing  God  has  made  all  things.  Nor  do 
•  any  of  his  works  cost  him  labor.  He  said,  "  Let 
there  be  light;  and  there  was  light."     Gen.  1:3. 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OF  GOD.  55 

"  He  spake,  and  it  was  done ;  he  commanded,  and 
it  stood  fast."  Psa.  33:9.  He  upholdeth  all  things 
by  the  word  of  his  power.  Heb.  1  :  3.  "He 
stretcheth  out  the  north  over  the  empty  place, 
and  hangeth  the  earth  on  nothing."  Job  26 :  7. 
"  He  bindeth  up  the  water  in  his  thick  clouds,  and 
the  cloud  is  not  rent  under  them."  Job  26 :  8. 
"  The  pillars  of  heaven  tremble  and  are  astonished 
at  his  reproof."  Job  26:  n.  "He  taketh  up  the 
isles  as  a  very  little  thing."  Isa.  40 : 1 5.  "  He  weigh- 
eth  the  mountains  in  scales  and  the  hills  in  a  bal- 
ance." Isa.  40:  12.  Lo,  these  are  parts  of  his 
ways,  but  how  little  a  portion  is  heard  of  him ! 
The  thunder  of  his  power  who  can  understand? 
The  stability  of  the  universe  depends  upon  the 
power  of  God.  If  any  say  that  God  cannot  make 
a  thing  to  be  and  not  to  be,  at  the  same  time  and 
in  the  same  sense,  and  thence  argue  that  his  power 
is  limited,  .the  answer  is,  that  we  ascribe  to  God 
nothing  but  perfection.  Absurdities  are  far  from 
him.  It  was  a  great  revelation  which  God  made 
to  the  patriarch,  "  I  am  the  Almighty  God." 
Gen.  17:1. 

V.  God  is  everywhere  present.  He  fills  im- 
mensity. He  isa  spirit,  and  cannot  be  divided; 
yet  he  is  always  present  in  every  place  with  the 
whole  of  his  being  and  nature.      No  limits  can 


56  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

bound  him.  A  good  part  of  the  one  hundred  and 
thirty-ninth  Psalm  is  taken  up  in  celebrating 
God's  omnipresence.  See  especially  verses  5-10. 
Nowhere  does  the  Psalmist  use  more  beautiful 
imagery  than  here.  The  sun  is  distant  from  the 
earth  ninety-two  millions  of  miles,  and  yet  ninety- 
two  millions  of  times  ninety-two  millions  of  miles 
beyond  the  sun  in  every  direction  God  is  as  much 
present  as  in  our  earth. 

VI.  God  is  also  omniscient.  His  knowledge 
is  infinite  in  kind  and  extent.  It  is  wholly  unde- 
rived.  Job  21:22.  There  is  no  succession  in 
God's  knowledge.  It  is  eternal.  He  knows  all 
things  past,  present,  and  future ;  all  things  that 
ever  have  been,  are,  or  ever  shall  be.  All  actual 
existences  are  before  his  mind.  "  Known  unto 
God  are  all  his  works  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world."  Acts  15:18.  "  His  understanding  is  infi- 
nite." Psa.  147:5.  "Neither  is  there  any  crea- 
ture that  is  not  manifest  in  his  sight;  but  all  things 
are  naked  and  opened  unto  the  eyes  of  him  with 
whom  we  have  to  do."  Heb.  4:  13.  "Hell  is 
naked  before  him,  and  destruction  hath  no  cover- 
ing." Job  26:6.  To  him  the  gates  of  death 
have  been  opened,  and  he  hath  seen  the  doors  of 
the  shadow  of  death.  Job  38:  17.  In  heaven, 
earth,  and  hell,  nothing  is  hid  from  his  all-seeing 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OE  GOD.  s7 

eye.  God  knows  the  hearts  of  all  his  creatures. 
Psa.  17:3;  139:  1-5.  How  this  omniscience  trou- 
bles the  wicked  many  have  felt  and  declared.  The 
darkness  hideth  not  from  God,  but  the  night  shi- 
neth  as  the  clay;  the  darkness  and  the  light  are 
both  alike  to  him.     Psa.  139  :  12. 

God  also  knows  all  things  which  ever  could 
have  been,  could  now  be,  or  could  hereafter  be  on 
any  conceivable  supposition.  His  intelligence 
embraces  all  plans,  all  truths,  all  systems.  "  Such 
knowledge  is  too  wonderful  for  me ;  it  is  high,  I 
cannot  attain  unto  it."  Psa.  139:6.  Ignorance 
is  a  great  imperfection.  God  can  neither  learn 
nor  forget  anything. 

VII.  Of  course  God  is  infinitely  wise.  He 
orders  all  things  to  a  right  end,  even  his  own 
glory.  In  every  part  of  creation  his  wisdom  shines 
forth.  "  By  wisdom  he  made  the  heavens."  Psa. 
136:  5.  "O  Lord,  how  manifold  are  thy  works; 
in  wisdom  hast  thou  made  them  all."  Psa.  104:  24. 
Creation  has  sometimes  been  criticised.  The 
result  has  been  the  folly  of  fools.  Every  muscle, 
fibre,  joint,  gland,  vein,  and  artery  of  an  animal 
frame  is  well  fitted  to  the  use  for  which  it  was 
intended.  The  blindness  of  men  concernine  the 
displays  of  God's  wisdom  is  one  of  the  firmest 
proofs  of  a  sottish  depravity.     "The  wisdom  of 


58  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

this  world  is  foolishness  with  God;  for  it  is  writ- 
ten, He  taketh  the  wise  in  their  own  craftiness. 
And  again,  The  Lord  knoweth  the  thoughts  of 
the  wise,  that  they  are  vain."  i  Cor.  3:  19,  20. 
Never  did  folly  show  itself  more  clearly  than 
when  Pharaoh  said  to  his  great  men,  "  Come,  let 
us  deal  wisely."  The  masterpiece  of  divine  wis- 
dom is  the  plan  of  redemption,  where  "mercy  and 
truth  are  met  together,  righteousness  and  peace 
have  kissed  each  other."  It  is  wiser  for  us  to  cry, 
"  Oh,  the  depth,"  etc.,  Rom.  11:33,  tnan  to  saY> 
"  We  are  the  men ;  wisdom  will  die  with  us." 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OF  GOD.  59 


CHAPTER    IX. 

DIVINE  ATTRIBUTES— CONTINUED. 

I.  Jehovah  is  a  God  of  truth.  As  he  cannot 
die,  so  he  cannot  lie.  He  is  infinitely  removed 
from  everything  like  insincerity  or  deception.  God 
tempts  no  man,  mocks  no  man,  deceives  no  man. 
All  his  calls  and  offers  and  statements  are  sincere. 
"It  is  impossible  for  God  to  lie."  Heb.  6:18. 
The  truth  of  God  is  the  basis  of  all  our  reasonings 
n  natural  religion.     Admit  that  God  will  favor  a 

lie,  and  miracles  prove  nothing  in  favor  of  any 
teaching.  All  that  he  has  said  is  true.  God's 
truth  relates  to  all  that  he  has  spoken. 

II.  The  divine  faithfulness,  strictly  speaking, 
relates  to  the  divine  promises,  though  in  Scripture 
faithfulness  and  truth  are  sometimes  used  inter- 
changeably. Whatever  God  has  engaged  to  do, 
he  will  certainly  perform.  "  The  Lord  is  not  slack 
concerning  his  promise."  2  Pet.  3:9.  "  Thy 
counsels  of  old  are  faithfulness  and  truth."  Isa. 
25:  1.  His  faithfulness  reaches  unto  the  clouds, 
yea,  unto  all  generations.  Psa.  36:5;  119:90. 
The  hopes  of  the  pious  neither  have  nor  need  any 
firmer  rock  on  which   to  rest  than  that  found  in 


60  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

the  absolute  certainty  that  God  will  make  good  all 
his  engagements. 

III.  Jehovah  is  a  God  of  infinite  benevolence. 
His  good-will  has  no  parallel.  The  terms  used  to 
express  this  divine  perfection  are  such  as  love, 
pity,  goodness,  kindness,  mercy,  patience,  forbear- 
ance, and  long-suffering.  That  was  a  great  reve- 
lation of  himself  which  God  made  to  Moses :  "  The 
Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and  gracious,  long- 
suffering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth, 
keeping  mercy  for  thousands,  forgiving  iniquity 
and  transgression  and  sin,  and  that  will  by  no 
means  clear  the  guilty."  Exod.  34 :  6.  Because 
God  is  pure  he  has  delight  in  all  his  holy  crea- 
tures ;  but  because  he  is  kind  he  pities  the  dis- 
tressed, is  patient  towards  the  rebellious,  offers 
grace  and  life  to  the  guilty,  and  is  good  to  all.  In 
any  other  being  benevolence  would  be  exhausted 
by  the  perversity  and  ingratitude  of  men.  "  It  is 
of  the  Lord's  mercies  that  we  are  not  consumed." 
Lam.  3:22.  All  creation  is  but  the  overflowing 
of  his  love.  Jehovah  is  infinitely  removed  from 
all  malice,  ill-will,  or  evil  intention.  In  creation, 
providence,  and  grace,  are  many  and  amazing 
wonders  of  love.  The  whole  story  of  the  divine 
kindness  will  never  be  told,  though  saints  and 
angels  will  be  telling  it  for  ever. 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OE  GOD.  61 

IV.  God  is  holy.  In  his  nature  is  infinite  rec- 
titude. It  is  for  ever  impossible  that  he  should 
ever  think  or  do  any  wrong,  or  approve  of  wrong 
thoughts  or  acts  in  others.  He  is  glorious  in  holi- 
ness.  He  is  so  pure  that  the  heavens  are  not 
clean  in  his  sight.  Job  15;  15.  Every  creature 
is  such  that  but  for  God's  care  and  support  he 
might  commit  moral  wrong.  To  say  the  same  of 
God  would  be  blasphemy.  Men's  views  concern- 
ing God's  holiness  generally  decide  their  whole 
system  of  religious  doctrine.  He  who  thinks 
lightly  of  the  purity  of  his  Maker  thinks  lightly  of 
sin,  and  so  has  wrong  views  of  all  evangelical  doc- 
trine. Jehovah  himself  calls  sin  a  horrible  thing 
and  an  abominable  thing.  Jer.  5  :  30  ;  44  :  4;  Hos. 
6  :  to.  All  good  men  admire  God's  holiness.  The 
worship  of  heaven  is  not  a  little  directed  to  this 
divine  attribute.  Isa.  6:  1-5.  God's  purity  is  the 
rule  and  the  motive  of  our  purity.  Lev.  1 1 :  44 ; 
19:  2;  20:  7;  Amos  3:351  Pet.  1:15. 

V.  From  the  holiness  of  God  necessarily  flows 
his  justice.  Because  God  is  just,  he  gives  to  all 
according  to  their  deeds,  whether  they  be  good  or 
evil.  To  do  otherwise  would  be  contrary  to  spot- 
less purity.  "That  be  far  from  thee  to  do  after 
this  manner,  to  slay  the  righteous  with  the  wicked; 

and  that  the  righteous  should  be  as  the  wicked, 

G 


62  TRUTHS  TOR  THE  TEOPLE. 

that  be  far  from  thee;  shall  not  the  Judge  of  all 
the  earth  do  right?"  Gen.  18:  25.  Because  God 
is  just  he  cannot  clear  the  guilty.  His  justice  is 
inflexible.  It  surrenders  nothing,  compromises 
nothing,  connives  at  nothing.  It  never  fails. 
Nothing  could  prevail  with  God  to  infringe  upon 
the  demands  of  justice.  This  is  clearly  proven  by 
the  death  of  Christ.  The  blessed  Saviour  was 
always  and  perfectly  holy;  yet  when  by  his  own 
choice  he  stood  in  the  place  of  sinners,  and  bore 
the  curse  of  the  law  in  their  stead,  justice  turned 
not  aside  its  flaming  sword.  The  awful  language 
of  the  Bible  is :  "  God  spared  not  his  own  Son." 
It  is  for  a  joy  to  all  good  men  that  righteousness 
and  judgment  are  the  habitation  of  God's  throne. 
Psa.  97:2.  Justice  is  an  amiable  perfection  in  God. 
The  wrath,  anger,  indignation,  vengeance,  fury, 
and  hot  displeasure  of  God  are  nothing  but  his 
justice  manifested  against  sin. 

VI.  God  is  also  glorious.  Sometimes  glory 
is  taken  in  the  sense  of  splendor  or  lustre.  In 
this  sense  it  differs  little  from  majesty.  At  least 
it  implies  great  grandeur.  How  glorious  in  this 
sense  God  is  was  wonderfully  shown  at  Mount 
Sinai.  So  terrible  was  the  sight  that  even  Moses 
exceedingly  feared  and  quaked.  Heb.  12:21. 
The  pillar  of  cloud  and  of  fire  was  a  display  of  this 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OE  GOD.  63 

brightness.  The  Lord  is  the  "God  of  glory." 
The  face  of  Moses  in  the  mount  with  God  con- 
tracted such  brightness  from  the  beams  of  the 
divine  splendor  around  him,  that  when  he  came 
down  the  light  of  his  face  was  painful  to  others  to 
look  upon.  The  glory  of  the  Redeemer  covered 
the  eyes  of  Saul  of  Tarsus  as  with  scales  for  days. 
There  is  a  remarkable  passage  of  Scripture  found 
in  Exod.  33:18-23.  Let  the  reader  turn  to  it. 
Sometimes  the  word  glory  means  honor  or  renown. 
In  this  sense  also  God  is  glorious.  Exod.  15:6; 
Psa.  66:  2;   145  :  5. 

VII.  God  is  also  infinitely  happy.  His  bless- 
edness is  without  bound  and  underived.  He  has 
all  and  infinite  resources  in  himself.  No  man  can 
be  profitable  to  him.  Job  22:2,  3.  He  is  the 
blessed  or  happy  God.  1  Tim.  1  :  11.  God  can- 
not be  unhappy.  The  divine  blessedness  flows 
from  God's  infinite  perfections. 

VIII.  God  is  great.  He  is  great  in  his  being 
and  in  all  his  perfections.  "  O  Lord  my  God, 
thou  art  very  great!"  Psa.  104:1.  "Great  is 
the  Lord,  and  greatly  to  be  praised ;  and  his  great- 
ness is  unsearchable."  Psa.  145  :  3.  "  Praise  him 
according  to  his  excellent  greatness."  Psa.  150  :  2. 
There  is  no  absolutely  little  sin,  because  He 
against  whom  we  sin  is  infinitely  great. 


64  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

IX.  God  is  incomparable.  In  his  being,  per- 
fections, works,  and  ways  there  is  none  like  God. 
See  Exod.  8  :  i  o ;  15:11;  Psa.  86:8;  89:6;  Isa. 
40 :  1 8  ;  46  :  9.  To  worship  God  by  images  or 
pictures  is  very  offensive  to  him ;  first,  because  he 
forbids  it;  second,  because  it  degrades  him.  See 
Acts  17  :  29. 

X.  God  is  unsearchable.  He  dwells  in  the 
light  which  no  man  can  approach  unto;  whom  no 
man  hath  seen,  nor  can  see.  1  Tim.  6:16.  "  His 
pavilion  round  about  him  are  dark  waters  and 
thick  clouds  of  the  skies."  Psa.  18:  11.  "Canst 
thou  by  searching  find  out  G„od  ?  Canst  thou  find 
out  the  Almighty  unto  perfection?  It  is  as  high  as 
heaven,  what  canst  thou  do  ?  deeper  than  hell, 
what  canst  thou  know?  The  measure  thereof  is 
loneer  than  the  earth  and  broader  than  the  sea." 
Job  11:  7-9.  Even  in  heaven  they  sing,  "  Great 
and  marvellous  are  thy  works,  Lord  God  Almigh- 
ty." Rev.  15:3.  The  unsearchableness  of  God 
is  not  cause  of  grief,  but  is  matter  of  joy  to  all 
right-minded  beings. 

XI.  God  is  one.  "Hear,  O  Israel:  the  Lord 
our  God  is  one  Lord."  Deut.  6:4.  "  There  is 
but  one  God ;"  "  There  is  none  other  God  but 
one ;"  "  God  is  one  ;"  "  There  is  one  God."  1  Cor. 
8:5,  6;  Gal.  3 :  20 ;   1  Tim.  2:  5.     There  are  not 


THE  ATTRIBUTES  OF  GOD.  65 

three  Gods,  nor  two  Gods,  but  one  God.  God  is 
one  in  the  highest  possible  sense.  All  the  gods  of 
the  heathen  are  vanities.  We  cannot  define  the 
unity  of  God,  because  unity  is  a  simple  idea.  When 
we  say  that  God  is  one,  we  assert  that  he  is  not 
two  or  more ;  but  we  do  not  mean  to  say  that  he 
does  not  exist  in  three  persons,  for  that  would  con- 
tradict the  Scriptures. 


66  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER   X. 


THE  TRINITY. 


I.  The  word  trinity  is  not  found  in  the  Bible, 
but  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity  is  there.  The  word 
trinity  means  the  unity  of  three ;  that  is,  the  unity 
of  the  three  divine  persons. 

II.  The  word  person,  when  used  on  this  sub- 
ject, does  not  mean  a  separate  individual,  but  a 
distinct  subsistence.  It  denotes  a  distinction  in 
the  divine  Being,  real,  but  inexplicable.  The  doc- 
trine of  the  trinity  has  had  many  enemies.  The 
Arians  contended  that  the  Son  of  God  was  totally 
and  essentially  distinct  from  the  Father;  and  so 
in  nature  and  dignity  inferior  to  the  Father.  They 
also  taught  that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  God,  but 
was  created  by  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ.  The 
Sabellians  denied  that  there  was  more  than  one  per- 
son in  the  Godhead,  and  said  that  the  Son  and  the 
Spirit  were  mere  virtues  or  functions  of  divinity. 
The  Socinians  taught  that  Christ  was  a  mere  man, 
and  that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  not  a  distinct  sub- 
sistence. The  Unitarians  confine  the  glory  and 
attributes  of  divinity  to  the  Father.     They  do  not 


THE  TRINITY.  67 

allow  Christ  or  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be  truly  divine. 
Still,  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity  has  been  held  and 
is  now  held  by  the  great  body  of  Christians. 

III.  The  persons  of  the  Trinity  are  clearly 
distinguished  in  the  Scriptures  as  the  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Ghost,  Matt.  28:  19;  elsewhere  as  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  God,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
2  Cor.  13:  14.  The  first  person  of  the  Godhead 
is  spoken  of  as  one  God,  the  Father,  of  whom  are 
all  things.  The  second  is  spoken  of  as  one  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things,  and  we  by 
him.  1  Cor.  8 :  6.  The  third  is  spoken  of  as  the 
Holy  Ghost,  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Spirit  of  God, 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  the  Comforter  sent  to  con- 
vince men  of  sin,  of  righteousness,  and  of  judg- 
ment. 

IV.  The  Father  is-  neither  begotten,  nor  does 
he  proceed  from  the  Son  or  the  Spirit.  The  Son 
is  begotten  of  the  Father,  the  only-begotten  of  the 
Father.  John  1  :i4;  3:  16.  The  Spirit  is  not 
begotten,  but  proceeds  from  the  Father,  is  the 
Spirit  of  the  Father,  and  is  the  Spirit  of  the  Son, 
and  is  of  the  Son,  and  is  sent  by  the  Son.  John 
15:26;  Rom.  8:9,  14;  1  Pet.  1  :  1 1.  But  the 
words  Father  and  Son,  beget  and  begotten,  are 
not  to  be  overstrained.  They  are  merely  the  fit- 
test words  to  convey  to  our  dull  minds  some  just 


68  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

idea  of  the  relation  existing  between  the  first  and 
second  persons  of  the  Godhead. 

V.  No  one  denies  the  divinity  of  the  Father. 
No  one  ought  to  deny  the  true  and  supreme  divin- 
ity of  the  Son.  Of  him  the  Scripture  says,  "This 
is  the  true  God  and  eternal  life."  i  John  5:  20. 
He  "  is  over  all,  God  blessed  for  ever."  Rom. 
9:5.  "  As  the  Father  hath  life  in  himself,  so  hath 
he  given  to  the  Son  to  have  life  in  himself."  John 
5  ;  26.  Thomas  worshipped  him,  calling  him  "my 
Lord  and  my  God."  John  20:28.  The  world 
was  made  by  the  Son.  Col.  1:16.  It  shall  be 
destroyed  by  the  Son.  Heb  1:12.  All  men  shall 
be  judged  by  the  Son.  John  5  :  22,  27.  Stephen, 
dying,  prayed  to  him.  Acts  7:59.  The  very 
highest  worship  of  heaven  is  offered  to  him. 
Rev.  5  ;  12,  13.  So  also  the  Spirit  of  God  is  truly 
God.  In  Acts  5  :  3,  4,  the  Holy  Ghost  is  express- 
ly called  God.  The  Spirit  perfectly  knows  God, 
and  so  is  God.  1  Cor.  2:  10,  11.  He  is  joined 
with  the  Father  and  the  Son  in  the  form  of  bap- 
tism, and  in  the  apostolic  benediction.  Matt. 
28  :  19;   2  Cor.  13  :  14. 

VI.  This  doctrine  is  never  to  be  so  taught  as 
to  lead  men  to  suppose  that  there  are  three  Gods. 
We  do  not  deny  the  unity  of  God.  We  glory  in 
it.     Nor  do  we  hold  that  God  is  three  in  the  same 


THE  TRINITY.  69 

sense  in  which  he  is  one,  for  that  would  be  a  con- 
tradiction. But  he  is  one  in  being,  in  nature,  in 
essence ;  and  three  in  personality  or  subsistence. 
So  that  when  we  speak  of  the  Father,  we  say  he, 
his,  him ;  and  when  the  Father  speaks  of  himself, 
he  says  I,  mine,  me;  and  when  we  speak  to  him, 
we  say  thou,  thine,  thee.  The  same  form  of  speech 
is  also  found  in  regard  to  the  Son  and  the  Spirit. 
When  John  baptized  our  Lord,  all  three  persons 
of  the  Trinity  were  present ;  "  Lo,  the  heavens 
were  opened  unto  him,  and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of 
God  descending  like  a  dove,  and  lighting  upon 
him ;  and  lo,  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  This  is 
my  beloved  Son  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased." 
Matt.  3:  16,  17.  So  we  find  all  three  persons  of 
the  Godhead  spoken  of  in  John  14:26:  "The 
Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom  the 
Father  will  send  in  my  name,  he  shall  teach  you 
all  things,  and  bring  all  things  to- your  remem- 
brance whatsoever  I  have  said  unto  you." 

VII.  As  all  three  persons  of  the  Godhead  con- 
curred in  man's  creation,  so  do  they  all  concur  in 
man's  redemption.  The  Father  gave  the  only- 
begotten  Son.  John  3:  16.  The  Son  laid  down 
his  life  for  his  sheep.  John  10:17,  18.  The  Spirit 
reproves  the  world  of  sin,  and  of  righteousness, 
and  of  judgment,  and  guides  God's  people  into  all 


7o  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

truth.  John  i6;8,  13.  There  is  a  wonderful  and 
unspeakable  communion  of  nature,  attributes,  and 
glory  in  the  persons  of  the  Godhead.  Christ  says 
of  the  Spirit:  "  He  shall  glorify  me;  for  he  shall 
receive  of  mine,  and  shall  show  it  unto  you.  All 
things  that  the  Father  hath  are  mine;  therefore 
said  I  that  he  shall  take  of  mine,  and  shall  show  it 
unto  you."  John  16:  14,  15.  It  is  the  will  of 
God  that  "all  men  should  honor  the  Son  as  they 
honor  the  Father.  He  that  honoreth  not  the 
Son  honoreth  not  the  Father  which  hath  sent 
him."  John  5:23.  Now  if  men  refuse  to  honor 
the  Son,  and  worship  only  the  Father,  or  if  they 
honor  the  Son  not  as  the  Son  of  God,  but  merely 
as  a  creature,  they  do  displease  him  who  sent  his 
Son  into  the  world.  We  must  worship  the  trin- 
ity in  unity,  and  unity  in  trinity.  The  doctrine 
here  maintained  relates  therefore  to  the  object  of 
religious  worship.  The  orthodox  hold  that  we  are 
to  worship  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.  All  others  worship  God  not  as  he  is  re- 
vealed in  the  Bible,  but  according  to  their  own 
ideas.  "  This  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know 
thee  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom 
thou  hast  sent."  John  17:3.  It  is  a  remarkable 
fact,  that  men  who  hold  the  supreme  divinity  of 
Christ  never  deny  the  divinity  of  the  Spirit. 


THE  TRINITY.  7x 

VIII.  We  have  hints  of  this  doctrine  of  the 
trinity  in  the  oldest  writings  of  Scripture.  In  the 
first  verse  of  Genesis  the  word  rendered  God  is  in 
the  plural  form.  So  in  Job  35  ;  10,  the  word  Ma- 
ker in  the  Hebrew  is  plural.  So  in  Eccles.  12:1, 
the  word  Creator  is  in  the  plural.  So  in  Isa.  54 ;  5, 
the  words  Maker  and  Husband  are  both  in  the 
plural.  So  in  Mai.  1  :  6,  the  word  Master  is  in  the 
plural.  Not  only  are  nouns  but  pronouns  found 
in  the  plural.  In  Gen.  1:26  we  read;  "Let  us 
make  man  in  our  image,  after  our  likeness."  See 
also  Gen.  3:22.  Many  things  like  these  are  found 
in  the  Old  Testament.  Whatever  arguments  prove 
the  divinity  and  personality  of  the  Son  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  prove  the  doctrine  of  the  trinity.  For 
if  each  of  these  is  a  person,  and  each  of  them  is 
divine,  there  is  no  more  doubt  of  the  trinity. 


72  TRUTHS  TOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER    XI. 


CRT  A  TION. 


I.  "  Through  faith  we  understand  that  the 
worlds  were  framed  by  the  word  of  God,  so  that 
things  which  are  seen  were  not  made  of  things 
which  do  appear."  Heb.  11:3.  This  passage  of 
Scripture  settles  these  points:  1.  The  universe 
was  made — the  worlds  were  framed ;  2.  This  was 
done  by  the  fiat  of  the  Almighty — the  word  of  God. 
Compare  Psa.  33:6.  3.  The  world  was  not  made 
out  of  pre-existent  materials — the  things  which 
are  seen  were  not  made  of  things  which  do  appear; 
4.  We  know  all  these  things  by  faith.  A  fair 
inference  from  all  this  is  that  we  are  bound  to  own 
and  to  worship  God  as  the  Author  of  creation — 
the  Maker  of  all  things. 

II.  The  progress  of  science,  either  truly  or 
falsely  so  called,  has  given  us  no  better  insight 
into  the  origin  of  the  universe  than  that  afforded 
by  the  first  chapter  in  the  Bible.  On  the  first 
day  of  creation  God  said,  "  Let  there  be  light,  and 
there  was  light."  The  same  day  God  divided  the 
light  from  the  darkness.  On  the  second  clay  of 
creation  God  spread  out  the  expanse  or  firmament 


CREATION.  73 


dividing  the  waters  that  flow  on  the  earth  from 
the  waters  which  are  held  in  the  clouds  and  the 
atmosphere.     On  the  third  day  he  separated  the 
waters   of  the  earth  from  the  dry  land  and  pro- 
duced all  kinds  of  grass,  herbs,  and  trees  having 
seed  and  fruit.     On  the  fourth  day  he  arranged 
the  lights  in  the  heavens  and  appointed  them  for 
signs  and  seasons,  for  days  and  years.      On  the 
fifth  day   God  created  all  manner  of  fishes,  and 
living  creatures  in  the  sea,  and  all  creatures  that 
fly  in  the  open  air  and  all  fowls.     On  the  sixth  day 
God  created  creeping  or  prowling  animals,  beasts, 
and  cattle.     On  the  same  day  also  he  created  man, 
male  and  female.     One  of  the  most  remarkable 
statements   respecting  creation   is   that    so   often 
repeated,  that  when   God  reviewed  his  work,  he 
declares  that  it  was  good— very  good. 

III.  Many  idle  and  unprofitable  questions  can 
easily  be  raised  respecting  the  creation,  as  well  as 
some  learned  questions,  which,  if  not  wholly  idle, 
are  yet  too  deep  for  those  for  whom  this  work  is 

written. 

IV.  If  any  ask,  How  is  it  possible  that  some- 
thing could  have  been  created  out  of  nothing? 
the  answer  is  that  it  could  not  but  by  the  almighty 
power  of  God.  There  our  faith  must  rest.  Far- 
ther we  cannot  go.     Farther   we  need   not   go. 


Truths  for  the  People. 


74  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

Omnipotence    can    effect    anything    that    is    not 
absurd. 

V.  We  have  no  reason  to  suppose  that  there 
has  been  any  change  in  the  laws  of  nature  since 
the  creation  was  finished.  Heavy  substances  have 
always  fallen  to  the  ground,  water  has  always 
sought  its  own  level,  ascent  has  always  been  more 
difficult  than  descent,  fire  has  always  burned,  and 
water  has  always  put  out  fire  ever  since  the  world 
began,  except  when  the  laws  of  nature  have  been 
miraculously  suspended. 

VI.  The  historic  account  of  the  creation  is 
given  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis.  We  have  a 
poetic  account  of  the  same  wonderful  event  in  the 
one  hundred  and  fourth  Psalm.  In  other  parts 
of  Scripture  are  found  many  short  statements  re- 
specting the  same  work.  All  of  these  take  for 
granted  the  correctness  of  the  historic  account 
given  by  Moses. 

VII.  The  illustration  of  the  divine  perfections 
found  in  the  work  of  creation  is  very  instructive. 
The  power,  wisdom  and  goodness  thus  brought  to 
view  are  truly  admirable.  In  studying  the  divine 
attributes  several  of  these  passages  have  been 
already  considered.  Others  can  easily  be  found. 
The  dispositions  of  men,  as  to  piety  or  impiety, 
are  often  discovered  by  their  sentiments  respecting 


CREATION,  75 

creation.       David  was  wonderfully  stirred  up  by 
his  thoughts  concerning  the  heavens.     A  poet  has 

said:  . 

"  An  undevout  astronomer  is  mad. 

Yet  so  brutish  are  some  men  in  their  knowledge 
that  even  astronomy  and  anatomy  make  them  prate 
like  fools.  In  the  height  of  his  bodily  sufferings 
the  pious  Halyburton  said,  "  I  bless  God  that  ever 
I  was  born."  On  the  other  hand  the  vain  and 
giddy  Voltaire,  in  the  midst  of  the  flatteries  of 
kings  and  courtiers,  said,  "  I  wish  I  had  never  been 
born."  Vile  indeed  is  the  heart,  and  dark  indeed 
are  the  prospects  of  him  who  cannot  give  thanks 
for  his  own  creation. 

VIII.  In  the  whole  work  of  creation  God  was 
both  sovereign  and  free.  He  might  have  made 
more  worlds,  and  more  orders  of  beings,  he  might 
have  created  the  world  sooner  or  later,  if  he  had  so 
chosen.  He  acted  according  to  the  counsel  of  his 
own  will.  Whatever  he  has  done  has  been  the 
dictate  of  his  own  will  and  wisdom. 

IX.  All  creation  was  for  the  divine  glory,  and 
to  the  divine  praise.  " "  Of  him,  and  through  him, 
and  to  him,  are  all  things."  Rom.  1 1 :  36.  "  Thou 
hast  created  all  things,  and  for  thy  pleasure  they 
are  and  were  created."     Rev.  4:11. 

X.  The  Scriptures  use  creation  as  a  proof  and 


7 6  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

illustration  of  the  divinity  of  the  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost.  Thus  spake  the  devout  son  of 
Hachaliah:  "Thou,  even  thou,  art  Lord  alone; 
thou  hast  made  heaven,  the  heaven  of  heavens, 
with  all  their  host,  the  earth,  and  all  things  that 
are  therein,  the  seas,  and  all  that  is  therein,  and 
thou  preservest  them  all;  and  the  host  of  heaven 
worshipped!  thee."  Neh.  9 : 6.  Compare  Is.  45  :  7. 
Many  parallel  texts  are  easily  found  proving  the 
divinity  of  the  Father.  John  and  Paul  both  estab- 
lish the  divinity  of  the  Son  of  God  by  the  work  of 
creation.  "All  things  were  made  by  him;  and 
without  him  was  not  anything  made  that  was 
made;"  "By  him  were  all  things  created,  that  are 
in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  visible  and  invis- 
ible, whether  they  be  thrones,  or  dominions,  or 
principalities,  or  powers:  all  things  were  created 
by  him  and  for  him ;"  "  By  him  God  made  the 
worlds."  John  1:3;  Col.  1:16;  Heb.  1:2.  The 
Scriptures  as  clearly  ascribe  creation  to  the  Spirit. 
Thus  spake  Moses :  "  The  Spirit  of  God  moved 
upon  the  face  of  the  waters;"  "  By  his  Spirit  he  hath 
garnished  the  heavens."  Gen.  1:2;  Job  26:13. 
Thus  in  the  creative  power  and  skill  of  the  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  we  find  a  blessed  foundation 
for  all  the  worship  and  adoration  which  we  offer 
to  the  triune  God. 


CREATION.  77 

XI.  Inspired  writers  and  devout  men  alike 
unite  in  giving  great  prominence  to  the  goodness 
of  God  manifested  in  creation.  Not  a  creature 
nor  organ  of  life  has  yet  been  found  containing 
proofs  of  malignity  in  its  Author.  Surely  this 
world  was  made  by  a  benevolent  Being,  and  should 
furnish  songs  of  praises  to  its  Creator. 

XII.  The  unity  of  design  found  in  creation 
well  illustrates  the  unity  of  God.  Surely  he  who 
made  the  eye,  made  the  light.  Surely  he  who 
made  the  ear,  made  the  air  by  whose  vibrations 
sound  is  carried.  Surely  he  who  made  the  water 
made  the  tribes  of  creatures  that  live  in  it.  There 
is  one  God.  There  is  no  need  of  more  than  one 
God.     There  is  but  one  God.     He  is  Lord  of  all. 

XIII.  So  far  as  we  know,  God  has  at  no  time 
made  but  two  races  of  rational  and  accountable 
beings — angels  and  men.  Angels  were  made 
before  men,  for  they  sang  when  this  world  was 
made.  All  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy.  Job 
38 :  7.  Both  angels  and  men  are  immortal.  Man  is 
lower  than  the  angels.  Psa.  8 : 5.  Both  races  were 
made  to  glorify  God.  Some  angels  are  greater 
than  others.  Eph.  1:21;  3:10.  Some  angels  and 
all  mere  men  become  sinners.  The  lost  angels 
are  lost  for  ever.     Matt.  25:41 ;  2  Pet.  2:4. 

7* 


73  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

PROVIDENCE. 

I.  Providence  is  the  care  of  God  over  his 
creatures.  God's  works  of  providence  are  his  most 
holy,  wise,  and  powerful  preserving  and  governing 
all  his  creatures  and  all  their  actions. 

II.  To  deny  providence  is  as  truly  atheistic  as 
to  deny  God's  existence.  One  who  neither  sees, 
nor  hears,  nor  knows,  nor  cares,  nor  helps,  nor 
saves,  is  no  God  at  all.  No  right-minded  man 
could  worship  such  a  being. 

III.  Both  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  de- 
clare with  great  frequency  God's  providence  over 
the  world.  In  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  "the  soul 
of  every  living  thing,  and  the  breath  of  all  man- 
kind." "  In  him  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our 
being."  "The  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth." 
Job  12:10;  Acts  17:28;  Rev.  19:6.  Pious  men 
of  all  ages  have  been  very  much  agreed  on  the 
general  doctrine  of  providence.  They  have  felt 
that  the  world  may  as  well  be  without  a  God  as  to 
have  one  who  controls  it  not. 

IV.  God's    providence  -partakes    of    his    own 
excellent  nature.     Because  he  is  supreme  and  holy 


PROVIDENCE.  79 

and  just  and  good  and  wise  and  kind  and  almighty, 
his  government  is  irresistible,  kind,  wise,  good,  just, 
holy,  and  over  all.  Nothing  escapes  the  divine 
notice.  Living  creatures  invisible  to  the  naked 
eye  as  well  as  the  great  sea  monsters  alike  evince 
his  presence  and  his  power.  He  never  slumbers 
nor  sleeps.  He  calls  the  stars  by  their  names. 
That  which  is  to  us  chance  is  to  him  matter  of 
exact  arrangement.  Eccles.  9;  11 ;  Prov.  16:  33. 
He  makes  the  wrath  of  man  to  praise  him,  and 
the  remainder  of  wrath  he  restrains.  Psa.  76:  10. 
His  providence  is  not  extemporaneous  and  con- 
ducted by  a  plan  formed  from  day  to  day,  but  by 
a  plan  fixed  and  settled  according  to  a  holy,  wise, 
and  eternal  purpose.  Eph.  1 ;  1 1  ;  3  ;  1 1  ;  2  Tim. 
1  ;  9.  God  does  not  change  his  plan :  "  My  coun- 
sel shall   stand,  and  I   will   do  all   my  pleasure." 

Isa.  46 :  10. 

V.  Very  remarkable  is  the  long-suffering  of 
God's  providence.  For  their  sins  God  might 
justly  and  instantly  cut  men  down ;  but  his  long- 
suffering  prevails,  and  the  guilty  are  spared  so  as 
to  have  time  for  repentance. 

VI.  The  Scriptures  forewarn  us  that  God's 
doings  will  often  confound  us :  "  Thy  judgments 
are  a  great  deep."  "  Thy  way  is  in  the  sea,  and 
thy  path  in  the  great  waters,  and  thy  footsteps  are 


80  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

not  known."  Psa.  36:6;  77:19.  God  saves  or 
he  destroys,  by  few  or  by  many,  by  the  strong  or 
by  the  weak,  by  friend  or  by  foe.  He  is  on  the 
right  hand,  but  we  perceive  him  not.  None  are 
more  surprised  than  wicked  men  when  God  brings 
their  conduct  to  its  natural  end.  Nor  does  he  £ive 
account  of  any  of  his  doings.  Often  he  does  not 
even  give  us  notice  when  he  is  about  to  effect  his 
greatest  wonders.  He  hangs  the  earth  upon  noth- 
ing. He  often  seems  to  hang  the  destiny  of 
empires  upon  a  thing  of  naught.  Both  his  means 
and  his  instruments  are  commonly  such  as  man 
would  reject.  God  sees  order  where  we  see  but 
confusion,  and  light  where  we  see  but  darkness. 
He  has  as  perfect  control  over  invisible  agents  as 
he  has  over  things  seen  by  men.  "  His  kingdom 
ruleth  over  all."  Many  think  it  vastly  strange  that 
God  takes  the  poor  from  the  dunghill  and  sets 
them  among  princes,  and  pours  contempt  on  birth 
and  blood,  on  prowess  and  on  princes. 

VII.  There  is  something  very  wonderful  in 
God's  care  of  good  men.  They  often  speak  of  it 
here.  They  will  oftener  speak  of  it  hereafter. 
"  The  steps  of  a  good  man  are  ordered  by  the 
Lord;  and  He  delighteth  in  his  way."  Psa.  37:  23. 
There  is  a  wonderful  connection  between  the 
prayers  of  saints  and  the  providence  of  God.     For 


PROVIDENCE.  8 1 

thousands  of  years  one  good  man  after  another 
has  repeated  the  words  of  the  Psalmist  as  applica- 
ble to  himself :  "  This  poor  man  cried,  and  the 
Lord  heard  him  and  saved  him  out  of  all  his  trou- 
bles." Psa.  34:  6.  It  does  not  at  all  diminish  the 
wonder  of  God's  care  of  his  people  that  he  pro- 
tects them  without  the  interposition  of  miracles. 

VIII.  All  the  argument  brought  against  prov- 
idence from  the  apparent  confusion  in  human 
affairs  is  easily  enough  answered.  In  this  world 
nothing  is  finished,  nothing  is  perfected.  Let 
men  wait  till  they  see  Lazarus  in  Abraham's 
bosom,  and  the  rich  sinner  beyond  the  reach  of 
hope,  and  they  will  not  doubt  that  there  is  a  God 
that  judgeth  in  the  earth. 

IX.  In  one  respect  providence  is  a  continual 
exhibition  of  creative  energy.  "  Thou  sendest 
forth  thy  Spirit,  they  are  created :  and  thou  renew- 
est  the  face  of  the  earth."  Psa.  104:  30.  Every 
man  on  earth  is  as  truly  the  creature  of  God  as 
was  Adam  in  the  garden  of  Eden. 

X.  It  seems  strange  that  any  should  limit,  or 
wish  to  limit  the  control  of  God  over  free  agents. 
The  Scriptures  clearly  show  that  God  as  much 
governs  the  free  acts  of  malignant  men  as  he  does 
material  causes.  It  is  true  that  both  Herod  and 
Pontius  Pilate,  with  the  Gentiles  and  the  people 


82  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  TEOTZE. 

of  Israel,  were  gathered  together;  but  it  was  for 
to  do  whatsoever  Gods  hand  and  God's  counsel 
determined  before  to  be  done.  Acts  4:27,  28. 
No  power  had  they  against  Jesus  except  as  the 
Almighty  lengthened  their  chain.  John  19:11. 
"  Our  God  is  in  the  heavens  :  he  hath  done  what- 
soever he  hath  pleased."  Psa.  115:3.  None  can 
stay  his  hand.     Dan.  4:  35. 

XI.  Sometimes  our  minds  dwell  on  great  affairs 
and  the  vastness  of  the  universe  until  we  almost 
doubt  whether  the  Most  High  cares  for  little 
things.  But  when  we  take  the  microscope  and 
look  at  the  vast  numbers  of  little  creatures  too 
small  to  be  perceived  by  the  naked  eye,  we  find 
his  wisdom,  power,  and  goodness  to  them  as  man- 
ifest as  towards  creatures  of  the  greatest  size  and 
beauty.  And  when  we  look  at  the  Scriptures  the 
same  doctrine  is  abundantly  taught :  "  Are  not  two 
sparrows  sold  for  a  farthing?  and  one  of  them 
shall  not  fall  on  the  ground  without  your  Father. 
But  the  very  hairs  of  your  head  are  all  numbered. 
Fear  ye  not  therefore,  ye  are  of  more  value  than 
many  sparrows."  Matt.  10:29-31.  Some  have 
said  that  the  care  of  so  many  things,  great  and 
small,  could  not  be  expected  of  God.  They  forget 
that  to  create  and  neglect  would  be  indeed  a  blot 
on  the  divine  character,  and  that  it  is  no  labor  to 


PR  O  VIDE  NCR.  8  3 

the  Almighty  to  take  infinite  care  of  his  creatures. 
"  The  Lord  is  good  to  all ;  and  his  tender  mercies 
are  over  all  his  works.  The  eyes  of  all  wait  upon 
thee ;  and  thou  givest  them  their  meat  in  due  sea- 
son. Thou  openest  thy  hand  and  satisfiest  the 
desire  of  every  living  thing."     Psa.  145:9,  15,  16. 

XII.  This  doctrine  of  providence  cuts  up  by 
the  roots  the  spirit  of  self-sufficiency  and  vain- 
boasting.  "  What  hast  thou  that  thou  hast  not 
received  ?"  "  Every  good  gift  and  every  perfect 
gift  is  from  above,  and  cometh  down  from  the 
Father  of  lights."  "  It  is  God  which  worketh  in 
you  both  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure." 
1  Cor.  4:7;  Jas.  1:17;   Phil.  2:13. 

XIII.  In  the  church  below  and  in  the  church 
above,  the  doctrine  of  providence  fills  pious  hearts 
with  joy  and  pious  mouths  with  praise.  "  Of  him, 
and  through  him,  and  to  him,  are  all  things :  to 
whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen."  "  Alleluiah : 
For  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth."  Rom. 
11 :  36;  Rev.  19:6. 


84  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 


MAN  A  SINNER. 


I.  Man  is  a  creature  of  God.  Reason  proves 
this;  Scripture  asserts  it.  Gen.  1:27;  5:1; 
Eccles;  12  :  1,  7;  Mai.  2  :  10 ;  Zech.  12:1.  These 
passages  claim  that  God  is  not  only  the  framer  of 
our  bodies,  but  the  Father  of  our  spirits.  We  are 
entirely  the  creatures  of  God. 

II.  God  made  man  pure  in  knowledge,  right- 
eousness, and  true  holiness.  Col.  3:10;  Eph. 
4  :  24.  "  Lo,  this  only  have  I  found,  that  God  hath 
made  man  upright; but  they  have  sought  out  many 
inventions."  Eccles.  7 :  29.  God  made  man  in 
his  own  image,  after  his  own  likeness.  Gen.  1  :  26, 
27;  5:1.  The  image  of  God  and  the  likeness  of 
God  mean  the  same  thing.  They  both  denote  a 
similitude.  This  likeness  is  either  natural  or  moral. 
The  natural  image  of  God  consists  in  intelligence. 
The  moral  image  of  God  consists  in  holiness. 
Man  has  lost  God's  moral  image,  but  retains 
somewhat  of  his  natural  image.     Gen.  9 :  6. 

III.  All  men  of  whatever  color  or  habit  are  of 
one  race,  and  had  a  common  origin.  "  God  hath 
made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of  men  for  to  dwell 


MAN  A  SINNER.  85 

on  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  hath  determined 
the  times  before  appointed,  and  the  bounds  of  their 
habitation."  Acts  17:  26.  Compare  Gen.  3  :  20  ; 
9:  19;   Rom.  5  :  12,  19;   1  Cor.  15:  22. 

IV.  In  creating  our  first  parents,  God  made 
our  father  Adam  before  he  made  our  mother  Eve. 
This  is  noticed  in  the  Scriptures  as  worthy  of 
attention  and  instructive.  1  Cor.  1 1  : 8,  9 ;  1  Tim. 
2  :  13,  14.  The  woman  was  last  made,  but  she  was 
the  first  to  sin. 

V.  It  seems  to  be  God's  plan  to  subject  all  the 
rational  beings  he  has  made  to  a  trial  or  probation. 
Thus  the  angels  were  tried,  and  some  of  them 
fell.  Thus  man  was  tried,  and  he  fell.  His  trial 
was  very  fair.  It  was  as  slight  as  it  could  be  to  be 
a  test  at  all.  It  was  simply  abstaining  from  one 
kind  of  fruit  in  the  garden.  Of  the  rest  he  might 
eat.  Gen.  2:  16,  17.  How  long  man  stood  before 
he  fell  we  do  not  know,  and  it  is  idle  to  inquire. 
By  his  fall  man  became  liable  to  all  penal  evil,  for 
that  is  the  meaning  of  the  word  death  when  used 
on  this  subject.  An  immediate  effect  of  man's 
sin  was  his  expulsion  from  Paradise.  But  he  was 
not  driven  out  in  a  hopeless  manner.  He  was 
allowed  to  carry  with  him  two  very  important 
institutions,  marriage  and  the  Sabbath-day.  He 
also  had  a  gospel  promise  made  him,  "  The  seed 

8 


86        TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

of  the   woman   shall   bruise   the   serpents  head." 
Gen.  3:15. 

VI.  The  effects  of  the  fall  on  the  posterity  of 
our  first  parents  are  just  the  same  as  on  Adam 
and  Eve.  The  earth  still  brings  forth  thorns  and 
thistles.  In  the  sweat  of  man's  face  he  still  eats 
his  bread,  and  finally  returns  to  the  dust.  Gen. 
3  :  18,  19.  The  sorrow  of  woman  is  just  the  same 
as  that  which  came  upon  Eve.     Gen.  3:16. 

VII.  All  men  come  into  the  world  in  a  state 
of  guilt,  or  exposure  to  wrath.  Indeed  the  Bible 
says  in  so  many  words  that  we  are  "  by  nature  the 
children  of  wrath  even  as  others."  Eph.  2  :  3.  It 
says,  "  By  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world, 
and  death  by  sin;  and  so  death  passed  upon  all 
men."  It  further  says,  that  "through  the  offence 
of  one  many  be  dead."  "  The  judgment  was  by 
one  to  condemnation."  "  By  one  man's  offence 
death  reigned  by  one."  "  By  the  offence  of  one 
judgment  came  upon  all  men  to  condemnation." 
"  By  one  man's  disobedience  many  were  made  sin- 
ners." Rom.  5:12,  15-19.  Language  can  hardly 
be  clearer  or  less  liable  to  mistake. 

VIII.  Another  effect  of  the  fall  was  the  de- 
pravity of  man's  nature.  So  that  there  is  none 
righteous,  no,  not  one.  Rom.  3:10.  Bitterly 
does  David  bewail  his  own  native  depravity :  "  Be- 


MAN  A  SINNER.  87 

hold,  I  was  shapen  in  iniquity ;  and  in  sin  did  my 
mother  conceive  me."  Psa.  51:5.  Compare  Job 
14:4;  John  3:6;  Gen.  6:5.  On  the  universal 
depravity  of  the  race  the  Bible  speaks  but  one  lan- 
guage. In  Rom.  1  :  19-32,  Paul  proves  the  Gen- 
tiles to  be  sinners.  In  Rom.  2  :  11-29,  he  proves 
that  the  Jews  are  sinners;  and  in  Rom.  3  :  10-23, 
he  proves  that  the  whole  race  of  man  is  apostate 
from  God.  He  relies  on  the  prophets  of  the  Old 
Testament.  He  might  have  quoted  many  more 
than  he  did. 

IX.  In  his  natural  state  man  is  full  of  spiritual 
darkness.  The  very  light  that  is  in  him  is  dark- 
ness. Matt.  6:23.  "  The  natural  man  receiveth 
not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God;  for  they  are 
foolishness  unto  him :  neither  can  he  know  them, 
because  they  are  spiritually  discerned."  1  Cor. 
2:14.  In  order  to  salvation,  man  as  much  needs 
divine  instruction  as  he  does  pardon  or  renewal; 
and  it  is  great  grace  in'  God  to  promise  to  teach 
all  his  children.     Isa.  54  :  13. 

X.  By  nature  man  is  in  a  state  of  misery;  and 
yet  he  knows  not  that  he  is  wretched,  and  misera- 
ble, and  poor,  and  blind,  and  naked,  and  has  need 
of  all  things.  Rev.  3:17.  All  the  sinful  passions 
are  in  their  nature  tormenting.  A  guilty  con- 
science is  the  worst  scourge  ever  felt.     Speaking 


88  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

of  the  wicked,  God  says,  "  Destruction  and  misery 
are  in  their  ways."  Even  if  a  man's  conscience  is 
seared  as  with  a  hot  iron,  there  is  no  telling  when 
his  tumults  will  be  terrific.  It  was  so  with  Bel- 
shazzar.  Dan.  5:9.  It  was  so  with  Herod.  Matt. 
14:2. 

XI.  By  nature  man  is  helpless.  He  cannot 
atone  for  a  single  sin.  The  redemption  of  the 
soul  is  precious.  Psa.  49  :  8.  It  costs  too  much 
to  be  redeemed  with  silver  and  gold,  with  tears  or 
human  sacrifices,  or  with  any  corruptible  things. 
It  can  be  redeemed  alone  with  the  precious  blood 
of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without  blemish  and  with- 
out spot.  1  Pet.  1:19.  Nor  can  man  turn  him- 
self to  God  by  any  power  that  is  within  him.  We 
are  expressly  said  to  be  "  without  strength,"  and  to 
be  "  the  servants  of  sin."  Rom.  5  : 6 ;  6  : 1 7.  "  The 
carnal  mind  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of  God,  nei- 
ther indeed  can  be."  By  nature  we  are  polluted  in 
our  blood.  Ezek.  16:6.  "  Except  a  man  be  born 
again,  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God."  John 
3  :  3.  The  dead  cannot  raise  themselves,  and  men 
are  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins.     Eph.  2:1. 

XII.  The  whole  nature  of  man  is  affected  by 
sin.  The  understanding  is  darkened  ;  the  will  is 
corrupt ;  the  conscience  is  defiled ;  the  memory  is 
polluted;  the  imagination  is  depraved;  the  throat 


MAN  A  SINNER.  89 

is  an  open  sepulchre ;  the  tongue  is  deceitful ;  the 
poison  of  asps  is  under  the  lips  ;  the  mouth  is  full 
of  cursing  and  bitterness;  the  feet  are  swift  to 
shed  blood ;  the  eyes  are  full  of  adultery ;  the 
heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things,  and  desperately 
wicked.  Men  yield  their  members  servants  to 
uncleanness.  The  whole  head  is  sick,  and  the 
whole  heart  is  faint.  See  Isa.  1:6;  Rom.  3  :  10-18 ; 
6:19. 

XIII.  The  very  names  given  to  sin  should 
awaken  in  us  uneasiness  and  alarm.  Sin  means  a 
missing  of  the  mark.  It  is  transgression.  It  is 
want  of  conformity  to  law.  It  is  iniquity.  It  is 
unrighteousness.  It  is  evil.  It  is  wrong.  It  is 
hateful  to  God.  It  deserves  all  the  evil  threat- 
ened against  it  or  brought  upon  it.  It  has  digged 
every  grave.     It  fills  hell  with  groans. 

XIV.  Sin  when  finished  brings  forth  death. 
Because  Satan  was  a  seducer  he  was  a  murderer. 
John  8  :  44.  It  is  possible  to  sin  beyond  forgive- 
ness.    Matt.  12  :  32. 


!* 


9-o  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  TEOPLE. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

THOUGH  MAX  IS  A  SINNER,   YET  HE  MAY  BE 

SA  FED. 

I.  We  have  seen  that  man  is  by  nature  ruined. 
The  Bible  says  he  is  lost.  Matt.  15:24;  Luke 
19:10;  2  Cor.  4:3.  Men  are  sinners,  wicked, 
ungodly,  unrighteous,  corrupt,  deceitful,  vile,  un- 
grateful. The  Bible  calls  them  dross,  Psa.  1 19:119; 
reprobate  silver,  that  is,  silver  rejected  after  trial, 
Jer.  6  :  30 ;  they  are  given  over  to  a  reprobate 
mind,  Rom.  1  :28;  they  are  the  children  of  the 
wicked  one,  and  his  lusts  will  they  do,  John  8  :  44; 
they  are  the  slaves  of  iniquity,  Rom.  6  :  20;  they 
are  in  error,  Jas.  5  :  20;  in  darkness,  1  John  2:11; 
they  are  out  of  the  way,  Rom.  3:12;   Heb.  5  :  2. 

II.  Lost  as  men  are,  they  may  yet  be  saved. 
There  is  a  way  of  life,  a  door  of  hope,  a  scheme  of 
mercy,  a  plan  of  salvation.  Jesus  came  into  the 
world  on  the  very  errand  of  saving  the  lost.  Matt. 
18:  11.  Christ  was  anointed  and  set  apart  to  pro- 
claim liberty  to  the  captives,  and  the  opening  of 
the  prison  to  them  that  are  bound.  God's  device 
of  mercy  for  rescuing  the  lost  is  set  forth  by  vari- 
ous terms.     Of  these  perhaps   none   is  more   fit 


MAN  MA  Y  BE  SA  VED.  9 l 

than  that  of  a  covenant,  commonly  called  the  cov- 
enant of  grace.     When  Jeremiah  foretold  gospel 
times,  he  said :  "  Behold,  the  days  come,  saith  the 
Lord,  that   I  will  make  a  new  covenant  with  the 
house  of  Israel,  and  with  the  house  of  Judah  :  not 
according  to  the  covenant  that  I  made  with  their 
fathers,  in  the  day  that  I  took  them  by  the  hand 
to  bring  them  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt;  which  my 
covenant  they  brake,  although   I  was  a  husband 
unto  them,  saith  the  Lord :  but  this  shall  be  the 
covenant  that  I  will  make  with  the  house  of  Israel; 
after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will  put  my  law 
in  their  inward  parts,  and  write  it  in  their  hearts ; 
and  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  peo- 
ple.    And  they  shall  teach  no  more  every  man  his 
neighbor,  and  every  man  his  brother,  saying,  Know 
the^Lord:  for  they  shall  all  know  me,  from  the 
least  of  them  unto  the  greatest  of  them,  saith  the 
Lord  :  for   I  will  forgive  their  iniquity,  and  I  will 
remember  their  sin    no   more."      Jer.   31  :  3I— 34- 
This  way  of  presenting  the  plan  of  salvation  is 
adopted  by  Paul  also.     Heb.  10  :  16,  17. 

III.  The  scheme  for  saving  sinners  is  wholly 
from  God.  He  devised  it;  he  executed  it;  he 
applies  it.  So  the  Scriptures  teach:  "Salvation 
belongeth  unto  the  Lord."  "  The  salvation  of  the 
righteous  is  of  the  Lord."    "  He  is  the  God  of  our 


9 2  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

salvation."  "  He  that  is  our  God  is  the  God  of 
salvation."  He  says,  "  Mine  own  arm  brought 
salvation."    "  Salvation  is  of  the  Lord."    Psa.  3:8; 

37  '■  39;  65  :55  68:  !9>  20;  Isa.  63:  5;  Jonah  2  : 9. 
Very  careful  is  God  to  let  us  know  that  there  was 
nothing  in  us  to  merit  his  esteem :  "  I,  even  I,  am 
he  that  blotteth  out  thy  transgressions  for  mine 
own  sake,  and  will  not  remember  thy  sins."  Isa. 
43:  25.  Compare  Isa.  48:9.  Again,  "Thus  saith 
the  Lord  God ;  I  do  not  this  for  your  sakes,  O 
house  of  Israel,  but  for  my  holy  name's  sake.  .  .  . 
Not  for  your  sakes  do  I  this,  saith  the  Lord  God, 
be  it  known  unto  you."     Ezek.  36:  22,  32. 

IV.  All  this  love  and  pity  are  wholly  unde- 
served. No  man  has  any  claim  on  the  score  of 
his  own  deservings  for  any  good  things.  On  this 
point  the  Bible  is  very  clear.  It  says :  "  God,  who 
is  rich  in  mercy,  for  his  great  love  wherewith  he 
loved  us,  even  when  we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath 
quickened  us  together  with  Christ;  (by  grace  ye 
are  saved ;)  and  hath  raised  us  up  together,  and 
made  us  sit  together  in  heavenly  places  in  Christ 
Jesus :  that  in  the  ages  to  come  he  might  show  the 
exceeding  riches  of  his  grace  in  his  kindness  toward 
us,  through  Christ  Jesus.  For  by  grace  are  ye 
saved,  through  faith ;  and  that  not  of  yourselves : 
it  is  the  gift  of  God:  not  of  works,  lest  any  man 


MAN  MA  Y  BE  SA  FED  93 

should  boast."  Eph.  2 : 4-9.  It  is  the  grace  of 
God  that  bringeth  salvation.  The  whole  plan  is 
"  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace."  Eph. 
1  :  6.  Salvation  is  no  debt  due  to  any  man.  Rom. 
4:4,  16.  Neither  is  it  possible  for  a  creature  to 
have  a  good  standing  before  God,  partly  on  the 
ground  of  personal  merit,  and  partly  on  the  ground 
of  undeserved  kindness.  The  two  schemes  are  en- 
tirely inconsistent.  So  Paul  taught :  "  If  by  grace, 
then  is  it  no  more  of  works ;  otherwise  grace  is  no 
more  grace ;  but  if  it  be  of  works,  then  is  it  no 
more  grace ;  otherwise  work  is  no  more  work." 
Rom.  11:6. 

V.  All  this  grace  is  in  Christ,  and  in  none 
else.  God  has  given  him  "for  a  covenant  of  the 
people,  for  a  light  of  the  Gentiles ;  to  open  the 
blind  eyes,  to  bring  out  the  prisoners  from  the 
prison,  and  them  that  sit  in  darkness  out  of  the 
prison-house."  Isa.  42  : 6,  7.  Nor  has  he  given 
any  other  to  the  same  end  and  purpose.  A  great 
prophet  says,  "  Rejoice  greatly,  O  daughter  of 
Zion;  shout,  O  daughter  of  Jerusalem:  behold, 
thy  King  cometh  unto  thee  :  he  is  just,  and  hav- 
ing salvation ;  lowly,  and  riding  upon  an  ass." 
Zech.  9  : 9.  He  hath  raised  up  a  horn  of  salva- 
tion for  us,  in  the  house  of  his  servant  David:  as 
he  spake  by  the  mouth  of  his  holy  prophets,  which 


94  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

have  been  since  the  world  began."  Luke  i :  69, 
70.  "  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other :  for 
there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven  given 
among  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved."  Acts 
4:  12.  Jesus  himself  says,  "I  am  the  Door:  by 
me  if  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved."  "  I 
am  the  Way,  and  the  Truth,  and  the  Life  :  no 
man  cometh  unto  the  Father  but  by  me."  John 
10  :  9  ;    14  :  6. 

VI.  This  plan  of  salvation  meets  all  the  de- 
mands of  law  and  justice.  He  who  is  at  the  head 
of  it  is  the  Lord  our  Righteousness.  Jer.  23:6. 
So  that  every  one  who  truly  believes  on  Jesus 
Christ  "  shall  receive  the  blessing  from  the  Lord, 
and  righteousness  from  the  God  of  his  salvation." 
Psa.  24 :  5.  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  right- 
eousness to  every  one  that  believeth.  God  "  hath 
made  him  to  be  sin  for  us,  who  knew  no  sin ;  that 
we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in 
him."     2  Cor.  5:21. 

VII.  Some  deliverances  otherwise  great  are 
but  temporary ;  but  the  salvation  secured  to  be- 
lievers is  endless  and  boundless.  "  Israel  shall  be 
saved  in  the  Lord  with  an  everlasting  salvation  : 
ye  shall  not  be  ashamed  nor  confounded,  world 
without  end."     Isa  45:17. 

VIII.  Another  excellence  of  this  whole  scheme 


MAN  MA  Y  BE  SA  VFD.  95 

is  that  it  is  freely,  urgently,  and  indiscriminately 
offered  to  men,  and  pressed  upon  their  considera- 
tion. All  true  ministers  of  the  gospel  are  clothed 
with  salvation.  2  Chron.  6:41;  Psa.  132:16. 
The  true  heralds  of  the  gospel  scheme  are  de- 
scribed in  the  most  beautiful  language  of  inspired 
poetry.  Isa.  52  :  7-9.  All  sorts  of  men  are  called 
to  embrace  the  gospel.     Isa.  55  :  1-9. 

IX.  Surely  men  ought  to  rejoice  in  such  mercy 
as  is  offered  in  the  gospel.  Psa.  35:9;  116:13; 
Isa.  25:9.  The  hope  of  this  salvation  is  a  very 
important  part  of  the  panoply  of  God.  It  is  the 
helmet   of    the    Christian    soldier.      Eph.    6:17; 

1  Thess.  5  :  8. 

X.  The    danger    of    despising    this    glorious 

scheme,  this  plan  of  salvation,  must  be  exceedingly 

great.     The  error  of  the   Israelites  who  perished 

in  the  wilderness  was,  that  they  forsook  God  and 

lightly    esteemed    the    Rock    of    their    salvation. 

Deut.  32:15.     Daniel  says,  "  Salvation  is  far  from 

the  wicked ;  for  they  seek  not  thy  statutes."     Psa. 

1 19-  1 55-     "  He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  of  God 

is  not  condemned;  but  he  that  believeth  not  is 

condemned  already,  because  he  hath  not  believed 

in  the  name  of  the  only-begotten    Son  of  God." 

John  3:  18. 


96  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

CHRIST  THE  SON  OF  GOD  AND  THE  SON  OF  MAN. 

I.  Christianity  take  its  name  from  its  author, 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  A  human  frame  without 
head  o»r  heart  would  not  be  more  monstrous  or 
useless  than  a  system  of  religion  designed  for  sin- 
ners without  a  Christ — an  anointed  Saviour.  A 
"Christless  Christianity'  is  an  absurdity.  To 
every  man,  therefore,  these  are  solemn  questions: 
"  What  think  ye  of  Christ  ?  whose  son  is  he  ?" 
Matt.  22  :  42. 

II.  Christ  is  both  the  Son  of  God  and  the  Son 
of  Man.  This  statement  is  not  contradictory,  for 
he  is  both  God  and  man.  He  is  the  Son  of  God 
as  to  his  divine  nature,  and  the  Son  of  Man  as  to 
his  human  nature.  As  the  Son  of  God,  he  was  in 
the  bosom  of  the  Father,  John  1:  18;  he  was  in 
heaven,  John  3:  13;  he  is  with  all  worshipping 
assemblies,  Matt.  18:  20;  he  was  before  all  things 
Col.  1:17.  As  the  Son  of  Man,  be  was  born, 
Matt.  2:1;  he  increased  in  stature  and  wisdom, 
Luke  2:52;  he  was  sorrowful,  Matt.  26:37;  he 
died,  Matt.  27:50;  and  rose  again,  Matt.  28:7. 
No  good  man  denies  that  this  union  of  Christ's 


CHRIST  SON  OF  GOD  AND  SON  OF  MAN.    97 

natures  is  a  great  mystery;  but  then  it  is  a  mys- 
tery to  be  gloried  in :  "  Without  controversy  great 
is  the  mystery  of  godliness:  God  was  manifest  in 
the  flesh,  justified  in  [by]  the  Spirit,  seen  of  angels, 
preached  unto  the  Gentiles,  believed  on  in  the 
world,  received  up  into  glory."      1  Tim.  3:  16. 

III.  Christ  is  often  called  the  Son,  the  Son  of 
the  Blessed,  the  Son  of  the  Highest,  the  Son  of 
God.  He  is  called  God's  own  Son,  Rom.  8:32; 
God's  dear  Son,  Col.  1  :  13;  God's  one  Son,  his 
well-beloved,  Mark  12:6;  his  beloved  Son,  Matt. 
3:17;  17:5;  Mark  1:11;  9:7;  Luke  3:22; 
9:35;  2  Pet.  1:17.  It  would  be  easy  to  fill  many 
pages  with  texts  in  which  he  is  called  the  Son  of 
God.  By  his  miraculous  birth  he  is  proven  to  be 
the  Son  of  God,  Luke  1:35;  by  his  resurrection 
he  is  powerfully  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God, 
Rom.  1:4;  he  is  shown  to  be  the  Son  of  God  by 
his  glorious  exaltation,  Heb.  1  :  3-5.  He  existed 
as  the  Son  of  God  before  he' was  born  on  earth, 
for  "  God  sent  forth  his  Son."  Gal.  4:4.  He  did 
not  become  God's  Son  by  being  sent ;  but  being 
God's  Son,  he  was  sent. 

IV.  Christ  is  God's  Son  in  the  highest  possi- 
ble sense.  Adam  was  God's  son,  because  he  was 
made  by  God  without  having  any  parents  accord- 
ing to  the  flesh.     Luke   3  :  38.     Pious  men  are 

Truths  for  the  Peoule.  Q 


98  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

God's  sons  by  a  gracious  adoption,  i  John  3:1. 
Holy  angels  arc  God's  sons,  because  they  have  no 
parents  of  their  own  nature.  But  Jesus  Christ  is 
God's  Son,  because  God  is  his  Father  that  begat 
him.  Psa.  2:7;  Heb.  1:5;  5:5.  No  less  than 
five  times  is  Christ  declared  to  be  the  only  begot- 
te7i  Son  of  God.  John  1  :  14,  18;  3:  16,  18;  1  John 
4  : 9.  God  is  the  Father  of  Christ  in  a  sense  in 
which  he  is  the  Father  of  none  else.  No  mere 
creature  has  life  in  himself  as  the  Son  of  God 
has  life  in  himself.  John  5  :  26.  Nor  does  any 
creature  know  the  Father  as  the  Son  knows 
him,  nor  does  any  know  the  Son  but  the  Father. 
Luke  10:22.  So  that  Christ's  sonship  is  and 
should  be  confessed  to  be  incomprehensible  and 
ineffable. 

V.  At  least  one  gospel  and  one  epistle  were 
written  for  the  very  purpose  of  convincing  men 
that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  Son  of  God.  John 
20  :  31  ;  1  John  5:13.  A  belief  in  Christ's  sonship 
with  God  is  an  element  in  saving  faith.  1  John 
5:5.  If  a  man  denies  the  Son,  he  dishonors  him 
and  his  Father  also :  "  Whoso  denieth  the  Son, 
the  same  hath  not  the  Father."      1  John  2:23. 

VI.  The  greatest  and  most  happy  effects  flow 
from  Christ  being  the  Son  of  God,  and  from  our 
belief  of  that  truth.     As  Son  he  was  manifested 


CHRIST  SON  OF  GOD  AND  SON  OF  MAN.    99 

to  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil.  1  John  3  :  8. 
The  greatness  of  Christ's  priesthood  consisted  very 
much  in  his  being  the  Son  of  God.  Heb.  4:  14; 
7 :  28.  So  glorious  is  the  Son  that  he  counted  it 
not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God.  Phil.  2:6.  He 
declared  it  was  right  and  a  duty  to  honor  the  Son 
as  we  honor  the  Father.     John  5:23. 

VII.  But  Christ  is  not  only  the  true  God  and 
eternal  life,  1  John  5 :  20,  he  is  also  truly  the  Son 
of  Man.  The  Creator  and  the  creature  are  united 
in  the  one  person  of  Christ.  Simeon  saw  and 
handled  the  infant  of  days,  who  was  also  the 
Father  of  eternity.  "  He  is  not  only  perfect  God, 
but  perfect  man,  of  a  reasonable  soul  and  human 
flesh  subsisting."  Christ  as  God  sought  and  formed 
a  union  with  human  nature.  Christ's  human  na- 
ture had  no  personal  subsistence  by  itself.  His 
divine  nature  continues  divine.  His  human  nature 
cannot  cease  to  be  human. 

VIII.  In  man's  constitution  there  is  a  soul  and 
a  body.  In  Christ's  constitution  there  are  two 
natures.  These  are  not  changed  the  one  into  the 
other;  nor  are  they  confounded,  nor  are  they 
mixed,  but  remain  distinct.  And  yet  there  is  but 
one  person  of  the  Mediator.  The  condescension 
of  the  Son  of  God  in  becoming  the  Son  of  Man 
was  indeed  wonderful.     The  Scriptures  celebrate 


ioo  TRUTHS  FOP  THE  PEOPLE. 

it:  "Ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  though  he  was  rich,  yet  for  your  sakes  he  be- 
came poor,  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might  be 
rich."     2  Cor.  8 :  9. 

IX.  Christ's  manner  of  taking  human  nature 
was  miraculous.  Prophecy  required  this :  "  Be- 
hold, a  virgin  shall  conceive  and  bear  a  Son,  and 
shall  call  his  name  Immanuel."  Isa.  7:  14.  The 
very  first  gospel  promise  ever  made  declared  that 
the  Redeemer  should  be  "  the  Seed  of  the  woman." 
Gen.  3:15.  Christ  had  no  father  according  to  the 
flesh.  He  was  the  Seed  of  Abraham  and  the  Seed 
of  David  in  this  sense,  that  his  mother  was  de- 
scended from  those  ancient  worthies.  This  is  all 
that  is  there  taught. 

X.  Of  Christ's  being  a  man  there  is  no  doubt. 
The  prophet  Daniel  styled  him  the  Son  of  Man. 
Dan.  7:13.  The  New'Testament  often  calls  him 
a  man.  More  than  sixty  times  does  he  call  him- 
self the  Son  of  Man.  He  had  all  the  innocent 
infirmities  of  a  man.  He  wept;  he  was  hungry; 
he  was  sorrowful;  he  rejoiced;  he  was  weary;  he 
died.  If  Jesus  Christ  did  not  prove  himself  to  be 
truly  a  man,  having  both  a  soul  and  a  body,  no 
one  ever  proved  himself  to  be  a  man. 

XI.  There  is  no  more  important  truth  than 
this,  that  Jesus  Christ  has  come  in  the  flesh.    This 


CHRIST  SON  OF  GOD  AND  SON  OF  MAN   101 

truth  makes  glad  millions  of  hearts  in  heaven  and 
in  earth.  Upon  it  hang  all  the  good  hopes  of  man 
for  eternal  life.  Christ  becoming  incarnate  made 
sure  to  mortals  the  work  of  salvation.  He  is 
mighty  to  save ;  he  is  able  to  save ;  he  is  willing 
to  save. 

XII.  Let  no  one  be  offended  at  this  great 
mystery.  Simeon  spoke  by  the  Spirit  the  simple 
truth  when  he  said :  "  This  child  is  set  for  the  fall 
and  rising  again  of  many  in  Israel ;  and  for  a  sign 
which  shall  be  spoken  against,  that  the  thoughts  of 
many  hearts  may  be  revealed."  Luke  2  :  34.  Unto 
them  which  believe  he  is  precious;  but  unto  them 
which  be  disobedient,  the  stone  which  the  builders 
disallowed,  the  same  is  made  the  head  of  the  cor- 
ner, and  a  stone  of  stumbling,  and  a  rock  of  offence. 
1  Pet.  2  : 7,  8.  As  men  regard  and  treat  the  Son 
of  God,  who  is  also  the  Son  of  Man,  the  Christ  of 
God,  so  are  they  saved  or  lost.  If  they  believe  not 
in  him,  they  shall  die  in  their  sins.  John  8  :  24. 
The  aversion  of  the  natural  man  to  the  person  and 
work  of  Jesus  Christ  is  dreadful.  John  5  :  40 ; 
6  :  44.  Nothing  is  more  foolish,  yet  nothing  is 
more  perverse  or  stubborn  than  unbelief.  It  is 
the  master  sin.  It  is  the  great  damning  sin  of 
all  who  perish  in  a  gospel  land. 

XIII.  This  God-man,  Christ  Jesus,  shall  judge 

9* 


io2  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

the  world.  At  his  tribunal  we  must  all  stand. 
Rom.  14:10;  2  Cor.  5:10.  The  Father  hath 
committed  all  judgment  to  the  Son.  John  5:22, 
27.  In  the  sublime  account  Christ  has  given  of 
the  last  day,  the  only  Judge  named  is  the  Son  of 
Man  in  his  glory,  called  more  than  once  the  King. 
Matt.  25  :  31-46.  He  who  is  truly  wise  will  make 
friends  with  the  Judge  before  that  great  and  terri- 
ble day. 


CHRIST  THE  MEDIATOR.  103 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

CHRIST  THE  MEDIATOR. 

I.  No  one  can  read  the  Scriptures  without  see- 
ing that  great  prominence  is  given  to  Christ  Jesus 
in  the  plan  of  salvation.      He  is  there  said  to  be 
the  First  and  the  Last,  the  Alpha  and  the  Omega, 
the   Author  and   Finisher    of    faith.      He  is  the 
Bishop  of  souls,  the  Fountain  of  living  waters,  the 
Head  of  the  church,  the  bright  and  morning  Star, 
the  Rose  of  Sharon,  the  chiefest  among  ten  thou- 
sand, and  altogether  lovely.     Paul  was  so  taken 
with' him  that  he  "determined  not  to  know  any- 
thing among  you,  [the  Corinthians,]  save  Jesus 
Christ,  and  him  crucified."     1  Cor.  2  ;  2. 

II.  To  the  Old  Testament  church  he  was 
known  by  such  names  and  titles  as  the  Angel  of 
the  Covenant,  the  Angel  of  the  Lord,  Wonderful, 
Counsellor,  the  righteous  Branch,  the  Messiah  or 
Anointed.  He  is  also  there  called  the  Mighty 
God,  and  the  Lord  of  Hosts.  Isa.  6 ;  3 ;  9  :  6.  In 
the  New  Testament  his  personal  name  is  Jesus,  or 
Saviour.  Matt.  1:21;  Luke  2:21.  His  official 
name  is  Christ,  or  Anointed.     He  is  also  called 


io4  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

Emmanuel,  or  God  with  us.     He  is  often  called 
God  and  Lord. 

III.  A  mediator  is  one  that  comes  in  between 
parties  who  are  at  variance,  in  order  to  reconcile 
them.  Where  there  is  no  variance  there  can  be 
no  mediation.  "A  mediator  is  not  the  mediator 
of  one ;  but  God  is  one."  Gal.  3 ;  20.  If  there 
are  no  parties  there  can  be  no  mediator.  A  medi- 
ator differs  from  an  advocate,  because  the  latter, 
strictly  speaking,  looks  to  the  interest  of  one  alone, 
while  the  former  has  a  regard  to  both.  Christ  is 
called  the  Mediator  of  the  new  covenant,  the  Me- 
diator of  a  better  covenant,  and  the  Mediator  of 
the  New  Testament.  Heb.  8:6;  9:15;  1 2  :  24. 
In  the  Old  Testament  a  mediator  is  called  a  days- 
man. 

IV.  It  is  right  and  fit,  perhaps  it  is  necessary, 
that  a  mediator  should  be  the  equal  of  both  par- 
ties. Jesus  Christ  has  this  fitness  for  his  work. 
He  can  lay  his  hand  both  upon  God  and  sinners. 
He  knows  God's  will  and  God's  rights.  He  knows 
man's  sins  and  man's  wants.  He  will  not  betray 
either  party.  It  is  no  robbery  for  him  to  claim 
equality  with  God.     Phil.  2  :  6. 

V.  Strifes  and  controversies  are  of  three  kinds : 
1.  Such  as  arise  merely  from  mistakes;  2.  Such  as 
result  from  wrong  on  both  sides ;  3.  Such  as  come 


CHRIST  THE  MEDIATOR.  105 

from  wrong  on  one  side  only.  Man's  controversy 
with  God  is  of  the  last  class.  Man  alone  is  to 
blame.  Man  alone  has  done  wrong.  The  Lords 
ways  are  equal.  It  is  man's  ways  that  are  not 
equal.     Compare  JEzek.  18:25,  29;  33:  17,  20. 

VI.  Jesus  Christ  is  the  sole  Mediator  of  the 
new  covenant.     So  says  Paul :  "  There  is  one  God, 
and  one  Mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  Man 
Christ  Jesus;  who  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all, 
to  be  testified  in  due  time."     1  Tim.  2  :  5,  6.     If  it 
is  wicked  to  believe  in  two  or  more  Gods,  it  is  no 
less  wicked  to  believe  in  two  or  more  Mediators. 
Moses  is  once  called  a  mediator.    Gal.  3:19-    Tne 
history  of  the  event  there  referred  to  shows  that 
the  meaning  is  simply  this,  that  he  was  a  messen- 
ger to  make  known  God's  will  to  Israel,  and  to 
make  known  the  desires   of  the  people   to   God. 
The  passage  refers  to  the  giving  of  the  law,  when 
the  display  of  the  divine  majesty  was  so  terrible 
that  Israel  said  to  Moses,  "  Speak  thou  with  us, 
and  we  will  hear ;  but  let  not  God  speak  with  us, 
lest  we  die.'1     Exod.  20  :  19.     In  mediation  between 
God  and  sinners,  so  as  to  secure  salvation,  there  is 
no  Mediator  but  Christ.     Acts  4:12;  1  Cor.  3:11. 
VII.  The  great  end  of   Christ's  mediation  is 
the  salvation  of  his  people.     So  said   the  angel 
that  announced  his  birth:    "Thou  shalt  call  his 


106  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

name  Jesus;  for  he  shall  save  his  people  from 
their  sins."  Matt.  1:21.  "Christ  is  the  head  of 
church;  and  he  is  the  Saviour  of  the  body."  Eph. 
5:23.  As  a  Mediator  he  is  no  respecter  of  per- 
sons. Birth,  blood,  riches,  honors,  color,  national- 
ity, are  nothing  with  him.  He  utterly  disregards 
all  distinctions  made  by  art  or  by  man's  device. 
"  There  is  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  there  is  neither 
bond  nor  free,  there  is  neither  male  nor  female ; 
for  ye  are  all  one  in  Christ  Jesus."  Gal.  3 ;  28. 
"  In  Jesus  Christ  neither  circumcision  availeth 
anything,  nor  uncircumcision ;  but  faith  which 
worketh  by  love."     Gal.  5  :  6. 

VIII.  The  necessity  for  a  mediator  is  found  in 
the  holiness  and  justice  of  God,  and  in  the  fears, 
guilt,  and  miseries  of  man.  God  is  so  holy  that 
he  cannot  look  upon  iniquity.  Hab.  1:13.  And 
how  can  man,  left  to  himself,  be  just  with  God  ? 
Job  9:2.  No  two  things  are  more  contrary  to 
each  other  than  the  vileness  of  man  and  the  purity 
of  God. 

IX.  To  the  office  of  Mediator  Jesus  Christ  was 
chosen  by  his  Father.  Isa.  42  :  1 ;  1  Pet.  2  :  4. 
Nor  was  any  other  ever  chosen  by  God  to  the 
same  work.  He  was  no  intruder  into  his  office. 
His  Father  repeatedly  declared  himself  well  pleased 
in  Christ  and  with  his  undertaking.     His  raising 


CHRIST  THE  MEDIATOR.  107 

him  from  the  dead  and  exalting  him  at  his  own 
right  hand,  was  the  highest  possible  proof  that  in 
Christ  he  was  well  pleased.  God  greatly  honored 
Moses  when  he  buried. him  in  a  secret  place;  but 
he  never  set  Moses  at  his  right  hand. 

X.   It  is  a  great  thing  to  live  under  Christ's 
mediation.       Through    him   we    have    wonderful 
discoveries   of  the   character  and  glory    of    God. 
Through  him  heavenly  influences  are  sent  down 
to  draw  us  to  God.     Never  were  there  so  glorious 
proposals  made  to  creatures  as  are  found  in  the 
offers  of  life  and  salvation.     To  those  who  accept 
the  mediation   of   Jesus  Christ,  the  very  richest 
blessings  are  given.     Thus  says  Paul  to  believers: 
"  All  things  are  yours ;  whether  Paul,  or  Apollos, 
or  Cephas^  or  the  world,  or  life,  or  death,  or  things 
present,  or  things  to  come ;  all  are  yours ;  and  ye 
are  Christ's;  and  Christ  is  God's."  1  Cor.  3:21-23. 
"  Where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  liberty. 
But  we  all,  with  open  face  beholding  as  in  a  glass 
the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same 
image  from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord."     2  Cor.  3:17,^-     "  We  know  that 
if  our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  were  dis- 
solved, we  have  a  building  of  God,  a  house  not 
made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens."     2  Cor. 
5  ;  1.     "I  will  receive  you,  and  will  be  a  Father 


ioS  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  sens  and  daugh- 
ters, saith  the  Lord  Almighty."  2  Cor.  6:17,  18. 
All  these  countless  blessings  are  made  sure  to 
him  who  accepts  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  all  his 
hope  and  all  his  salvation.  Eternity  itself  will  not 
exhaust  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  made 
sure  to  believers. 

XI.  It  is  a  solemn  thing  to  live  under  the  gos- 
pel. No  man  can  despise  the  mediation  of  Jesus 
Christ  without  incurring  the  greatest  guilt,  and 
exposing  himself  to  the  greatest  peril.  "  For  if  the 
word  spoken  by  angels  was  steadfast,  and  every 
transgression  and  disobedience  received  a  just 
recompense  of  reward ;  how  shall  we  escape,  if  we 
neglect  so  great  salvation!  which  at  the  first  be- 
gan to  be  spoken  by  the  Lord,  and  was  confirmed 
unto  us  by  them  that  heard  him ;  God  also  bear- 
ing them  witness  both  with  signs  and  wonders,  and 
with  divers  miracles,  and  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
according  to  his  own  will."  Heb.  2  :  2-4.  There  is 
nothing  more  sinful  or  dangerous  than  treading 
under  foot  the  Son  of  God,  treating  his  blood  as 
an  unholy  thing,  and  doing  despite  to  the  Spirit 
of  grace.     Heb.  10:28,  29. 


CHRIST  PR  OPHET,  PRIEST,  AND  KING.     i 09 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

CHRIST  A  PROPHET,  PRIEST,  A  AH  KING. 

I.  The  office  work  of  Christ  is  commonly  ex- 
pressed by  three  titles,  Prophet,  Priest,  King. 
This  distinction  of*his  work  is  not  a  human  in- 
vention. It  is  made  in  the  word  of  God.  It  helps 
us  in  forming  clear  ideas  of  the  greatness  of  his 
salvation.  In  no  other  one  mentioned  in  Scrip- 
ture are  all  these  offices  found  united.  The  high 
priests  of  Israel  were  both  priests  and  prophets. 
David  was  both  a  king  and  a  prophet.  Melchiz- 
edec  was  both  a  king  and  a  priest.  But  Christ  is 
Prophet,  Priest,  and  King. 

II.  Of  old  he  was  spoken  of  as  a  prophet. 
Moses  said,  "  The  Lord  thy  God  will  raise  up  "unto 
thee  a  prophet  from  the  midst  of  thee,  of  thy 
brethren,  like  unto  me ;  unto  him  ye  shall  heark- 
en." And  the  Lord  said :  "  I  will  raise  them  up  a 
prophet  from  among  their  brethen,  like  unto 
thee,  and  will  put  my  words  in  his  mouth,  etc. 
Deut.  18  :  15,  18.  Jesus  was  a  "  prophet  mighty  in 
deed  and  word,  before  God,  and  all  the  people.'" 
Luke  24 :  19.     He   was   eminently  fitted  to  be  a 

counsellor.     Isa.  9:6.      He  was  the  "one  Shep- 

10 


no  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

herd"  of  the  great  prophet  by  the  river  Chebar. 
Ezek.  34:23.  It  was  his  Spirit  that  taught  the 
Old  Testament  church.  1  Pet.  1:11.  It  is  he 
who  also  teaches  the  Christian  church,  sending 
his  ministers  to  that  end.  Eph.  4:8-13.  When 
he  came  he  spoke  with  authority  :  "  I  say  unto 
you  ;"  "  I  say  unto  thee."  He  was  the  Author  of 
grace  and  truth.  John  1:17.  It  is  he  that 
opens  the  heart  so  that  men  attend  to  the  things 
of  salvation.  Acts  16:14.  He  teaches  effect- 
ually. 

III.  Christ  is  also  a  Priest,  a  great  High  Priest. 
He  is  made  a  priest  by  an  oath,  the  oath  of  his 
Father.  Psa.  110:4.  To  this  office  he  was  di- 
vinely called.  "  No  man  taketh  this  honor  unto 
himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was 
Aaron.  So  also  Christ  glorified  not  himself  to  be 
made  a  high  priest ;  but  He  that  said  unto  him, 
Thou  art  my  Son,  to-day  have  I  begotten  thee." 
Heb.  5:4,5.  Great  exaltation  was  predicted  of 
Christ  as  a  Priest :  "  He  shall  build  the  temple  of 
the  Lord ;  and  he  shall  bear  the  glory,  and  shall 
sit  and  rule  upon  his  throne :  and  he  shall  be  a 
Priest  upon  his  throne."  Zech.  6:13.  For  this 
great  office  Christ  was  wonderfully  qualified : 
"  Such  a  High  Priest  became  us,  who  is  holy, 
harmless,    undefiled,    separate    from    sinners,   and 


CHRIST  PROPHET,  PRIEST,  AND  KING.     1 1 1 

made  higher  than  the  heavens;  who  needeth  not 
daily,  as  those  high  priests,  to  offer  up  sacrifice 
first  for  his  own  sins,  and  then  for  the  people's; 
for  this  he  did  once  when  he  offered  up  himself." 
Heb.  7  :26,  27. 

IV.  Under  the  law  the  high  priest  wras  required 
to  offer  sacrifices,  to  intercede,  and  to  bless.  So 
our  High  Priest  by  once  offering  himself  has  ren- 
dered for  ever  unnecessary  any  other  sacrifice  for 
his  people.  "  Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the 
sins  of  many."  Heb.  9:28.  "  He  is  able  also  to 
save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto  God 
by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession 
for  them."  Heb.  7  :  25.  His  third  work  as  priest  is 
to  bless  his  redeemed.  This  he  will  do  in  due 
time,  for  "  unto  them  that  look  for  him  shall  he 
appear  the  second  time  without  sin  unto  salva- 
tion." Heb.  9:28.  He  has  told  us  the  very  wTords 
he  will  use  on  that  august  occasion :  "  Come,  ye 
blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  pre- 
pared for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world." 
Matt.  25  :  34. 

V.  "  This  man  was  counted  worthy  of  more 
glory  than  Moses,  inasmuch  as  he  who  hath  build- 
ed  the  house  hath  more  honor  than  the  house." 
Heb.  3  :  3.  Upon  this  great  exaltation  of  our  High 
Priest  is  based  the  warning :  "  Take  heed,  breth- 


I  12 


TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


ren,  lest  there  be  in  any  of  you  an  evil  heart  of  un- 
belief, in  departing  from  the  living  God."  Heb. 
3:12. 

VI.  Christ  is  also  a  King.  A  great  King, 
Kinor  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords.  This  is  the 
name  written  on  his  vesture  and  on  his  thigh. 
Rev.  19:16.  By  the  prophet  David  the  Lord 
said,  "  I  have  set  my  King  upon  my  holy  hill  of 
Zion."  Psa.  2  :  6.  When  the  wise  men  came  from 
the  East  to  Jerusalem,  they  said,  "Where  is  he 
that  was  born  King  of  the  Jews  ?"  Matt.  2  : 2. 
He  is  also  called  a  King,  fairer  than  the  children 
of  men,  with  grace  poured  into  his  lips,  and  his 
throne  is  said  to  be  for  ever  and  ever.  Psa. 
45: 1,  2,  6.  In  Solomon's  Song  he  is  also  called  a 
King.  Cant.  1 : 4.  One  prophet  within  the  space 
of  a  few  verses  calls  him  both  Lord  and  Priest. 
Psa.  1 10: 1-4. 

VII.  Such  a  Saviour  was  demanded  by  our 
sad  necessities.  Our  ignorance  called  for  a  great 
teacher.  It  was  very  gracious  in  God  to  promise, 
"  All  thy  children  shall  be  taught  of  the  Lord,  and 
great  shall  be  the  peace  of  thy  children."  Isa. 
54:13.  Our  guilt  called  for  just  such  a  glorious 
sacrifice  as  that  of  Calvary.  "  By  one  offering  he 
hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanctified." 
Heb.  10:14.     So  we  also  needed  a  blessed  king 


CHRIST  PR  OPHE  T,  PR /PS  2]  AND  KING.     1 1 3 

who  should  be  able  to  subdue  our  corruptions. 
His  people  are  willing  in  the  day  of  his  power,  in 
the  beauties  of  holiness.  Psa.  110:3.  Under  him 
is  fulfilled  the  promise  to  the  church  :  "  In  right- 
eousness shalt  thou  be  established :  thou  shalt 
be  far  from  oppression ;  for  thou  shalt  not  fear  : 
and  from  terror  ;  for  it  shall  not  come  near  thee." 
Isa.  54:  14. 

VIII.  Sometimes  all  the  work  of  the  Mediator 
is  expressed  under  a  single  figure,  that  of  a  Shep- 
herd. Psa.  23:  1-4;  John  10: 1-18.  Sometimes  his 
whole  work  is  expressed  in  a  single  verse,  as  where 
it  is  said  that  Christ  Jesus  is  of  God  "  made  unto 
us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification, 
and  redemption."     1  Cor.  1  ;  30. 

IX.  Though  we  distinguish  between  the  offi- 
ces of  Christ,  they  are  never  separated.  He  is 
always  Prophet,  always  Priest,  and  always  King, 
and  will  be  so  for  ever.  So  say  the  Scriptures: 
"  The  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst  of  the  throne 
shall  feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto  living 
fountains  of  waters."  Rev.  7:17.  There  is  the 
prophetic  office  of  Christ  executed  to  his  people  long 
after  their  conflicts  on  earth  are  ended.  "  Thou 
art  a  Priest  for  ever,"  says  the  oath  of  God  in 
Psalm  no  14.     And  Paul  says  that  he  is  a  Priest, 

"  after  the  power  of   an  endless  life,"  and  "  that 

10* 


1 14  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

this  man,  because  he  continueth  ever,  hath  an  un- 
changeable priesthood."  Heb.  7:16,  24.  Nor  is 
there  the  least  change  in  his  character  and  pur- 
poses. His  resurrection  and  ascension  to  heaven 
made  a  creat  change  in  his  state  :  so  that  he  can 
no  longer  be  spit  upon,  nor  crowned  with  thorns, 
nor  crucified,  nor  buried.  But  in  his  nature  and 
character  he  is  still  "  Jesus  Christ  the  same  yes- 
terday, and  to-day,  and  for  ever."  Heb.  13:8. 
His  kingly  office  is  alike  perpetual:  "  Thy  throne, 
O  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever :  a  sceptre  of  right- 
eousness is  the  sceptre  of  thy  kingdom.  Thou 
hast  loved  righteousness,  and  hated  iniquity  ;  there- 
fore God,  even  thy  God,  hath  anointed  thee  with 
the  oil  of  gladness  above  thy  fellows.  And,  thou, 
Lord,  in  the  beginning  hast  laid  the  foundation  of 
the  earth ;  and  the  heavens  are  the  works  of  thy 
hands :  they  shall  perish  ;  but  thou  remainest : 
and  they  all  shall  wax  old  as  doth  a  garment ;  and 
as  a  vesture  shalt  thou  fold  them  up  and  they  shall 
be  changed ;  but  thou  art  the  same  and  thy  years 
shall  not  fail."  Heb.  1  :8-i2.  Thanks  be  unto 
God  for  his  unspeakable  gift. 


THE  GLORY  OF  CHRIST.  1 1 5 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

THE  GLORY  OF  CHRIST  IN  HIS  OFFICES. 

Having  spoken  of  the  offices  of  Christ  as  Medi- 
ator, let  us  consider  his  glory  therein: 

I.  His  glory  as  a  Prophet.  He  spoke  with 
authority,  and  not  as  the  scribes.  He  spoke  with 
such  power  that  the  very  men  sent  to  arrest  him 
were  disarmed.  When  asked  how  this  was,  all 
they  could  answer  was,  "  Never  man  spake  like 
this  man."  John  7 :  46.  Those  who  heard  him 
felt  that  the  Searcher  of  hearts  was  speaking  to 
them.  As  he  himself  was  truth,  all  he  said  was 
true,  and  he  was  its  author.  He  was  also  the  sub- 
stance of  truth.  He  made  known  to  us  the  true 
nature  of  God.  He  said,  "  He  that  hath  seen 
me  hath  seen  the  Father."  John  14:  9.  Nor  did 
any  one  else  ever  so  reveal  the  true  nature  of  God : 
"  Neither  knoweth  any  man  the  Father  save  the 
Son,  and  he  to  whomsoever  the  Son  will  reveal 
him."  Matt.  11  127.  The  reason  why  that  which 
was  spoken  by  the  prophets  was  good  and  pure, 
was  because  they  spake  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 
1  Pet.  1  mi.  "  The  words  of  the  Lord  are  pure 
words :  as  silver  tried  in  a  furnace  of  earth,  puri- 


n6  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

fled  seven  times."     Psa.  12:6.     As  he  that  builds 
a  house  has  more  honor  than  the  house,  so  Christ 
is  more  glorious  than  the  greatest  prophet,  who 
was    a   mere    man.       Heb.    3:3.     As    a   prophet 
Christ  has  great  power.     He  savingly  impresses 
his   lessons   by  the   "exceeding  greatness   of   his 
power  to  us-ward   who  believe,  according  to   the 
working  of  his  mighty  power."     Eph.  1:19.     As 
he   said   to    Lazarus,   Come   forth,   and   the   dead 
obeyed  him ;  so  he  says  to  the  soul  sunk  in  igno- 
rance and  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  and  it  hears 
the  voice   of   the    Son   of   God  and  lives.     John 
5:25.     As  the  great  teacher  of  his  church  Christ 
transmits  to  others  power  to  teach  the  same  bless- 
ed truths  with  authority;  and  in  his  name  greater 
things  are  done  than  were  done  by  him  in  person. 
John   14:  12.     There  is  also  glorious  fulness  and 
completeness  in  the  teachings  of  Christ.    He  keeps 
back  nothing   that   is    profitable  for  us.     He  calls 
us  friends,  and  treats  us  as  such :  "  All  things  that 
I  have  heard  of  my  Father  I   have  made  known 
unto  you."     John  15:15.     Christ  has  always  been 
the  Light  of  the  world ;  and  his  light  is  the  life  of 
men.    John  1  :  4-9.     To  him  gave  all  the  prophets 
witness.     His  glory  shone  out  illustriously  in  his 
first  miracle.     John  2:11.     As  a  prophet  Christ 
taught  us  by  his  example  also.    John  13  :  15.     His 


THE  GL  OR  } T  OF  CHRIST.  1 1 7 

example  was  faultless.  It  showed  us  what  he 
meant  by  his  words.  It  proved  that  he  enjoined 
nothing  that  could  not  be  done.  In  all  dispensa- 
tions the  power  of  Christ's  truth  has  been  made 
resistless  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

II.  Let  us  dwell  a  little  on  Christ's  glory  as  a 
Priest.  None  so  great  ever  filled  that  office  before 
or  since  the  Mediator  held  it.  His  person  was 
most  glorious,  being  truly  divine.  Never  was  such 
a  sacrifice  made  as  that  made  on  Calvary.  His 
whole  person  made  the  offering.  None  deny  that 
he  died  on  the  cross.  But  prophecy  required  that 
his  soul  should  be  made  an  offering  for  sin,  and 
have  bitter  travail.  Isa.  53  :  10,  11.  His  soul  was 
exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto  death,  even  before 
he  was  brought  into  the  judgment-hall.  Matt. 
26  :  38.  The  reason  was,  he  was  treading  the 
wine-press  of  his  Father's  wrath  alone.  None  was 
so  faultless  as  he.  Heb.  7:26,  27.  He  magni- 
fied the  law  and  made  it  honorable,  as  prophecy 
said  he  should.  Isa.  42:21.  His  entire  human 
nature  was  offered  upon  the  altar  of  his  divine  na- 
ture, and  thus  his  sacrifice  was  very  glorious.  It 
was  a  ransom — a  full  ransom-price  for  those  whom 
he  would  redeem.  Matt.  20:28;  Mark  10:45; 
1  Tim.  2  :  6.  He  glorified  his  Father  so  as  no 
one  else  ever  honored  God.     The  union  of  his  na- 


nS  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

tures  was  so  close  that  what  he  did  and  suffered 
in  his  human  nature  is  spoken  of  as  if  it  had  been 
done  and  suffered  in  his  divine  nature.  Acts 
20  :  28.  We  fitly  speak  of  him  as  a  divine  suf- 
ferer, though  we  do  not  mean  that  his  divinity 
suffered,  but  only  that  the  Divine  Redeemer  suf- 
fered in  his  human  nature. 

The  effect  of  such  a  priestly  offering  we  should 
expect  to  be  great  on  those  who  believe  in  it ;  and 
so  it  i$.  "  Be  it  known  unto  you  therefore,  men 
and  brethren,  that  through  this  man  is  preached 
unto  you  the  forgiveness  of  sins ;  and  by  him  all 
that  believe  are  justified  from  all  things,  from 
which  ye  could  not  be  justified  by  the  law  of  Mo- 
ses." Acts  13  :  38,  39.  The  beloved  disciple  says, 
"  The  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleanseth  us 
from  all  sin."  1  John  1  :  7.  Other  sacrifices  never 
made  perfect  the  worshipper  as  pertaining  to  the 
conscience.  Heb.  9 : 9.  All  that  the  offerings 
made  under  the  law  of  Moses  did,  was  to  purify  » 
the  flesh — to  make  men  ceremonially  fit  worship- 
pers. "  How  much  more  shall  the  blood  of  Christ, 
who  through  the  eternal  Spirit  offered  himself 
without  spot  to  God,  purge  your  conscience  from 
dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God  ?  And  for 
this  cause  he  is  the  Mediator  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, that  by  means  of  death,  for  the  redemption 


THE  GLORY  OF  CHRIST.  1 19 

of  the  transgressions  that  were  under  the  first 
testament,  they  which  are  called  might  receive 
the  promise  of  eternal  inheritance."  Heb.  9  :  14,  15. 
It  is  by  his  spotless  life  and  amazing  death  that 
believers  have  the  righteousness  of  God  without 
the  law;  even  the  righteousness  of  God,  which  is 
by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all,  and  upon  all  them 
that  believe.  They  are  justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Rom.  3 :  21-24. 

III.  Let  us  view  Christ's  glory  as  King.  He 
deserves  all  his  royal  honors.  Isa.  52:13;  53:12- 
49 : 4.  On  this  point  Paul  is  very  clear.  He  says 
of  Christ,  that  "being  in  the  form  of  God,  he 
thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God;  but 
made  himself  of  no  reputation,  and  took  upon 
him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and  was  made  in  the 
likeness  of  men;  and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a 
man,  he  humbled  himself  and  became  obedient 
unto  death,  even  the  death  of  the  cross.  Where- 
fore God  also  hath  highly  exalted  him,  and  given 
him  a  name  which  is  above  every  name ;  that  at 
the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  bow,  of 
things  in  heaven,  and  things  in  earth,  and  things 
under  the  earth;  and  that  every  tongue  should 
confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of 
God  the  Father."     Phil.  2  :  6-1 1.     Christ's  kingly 


120  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

power  is  vast.  On  his  head  are  many  crowns. 
Rev.  19:  12.  Long  ago  his  Father  gave  him  the 
heathen  for  an  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts 
of  the  earth  for  his  possession.  Psa.  2:8.  "  He 
shall  have  dominion  from  sea  to  sea,  and  from  the 
river  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth."  Psa.  72:8. 
Christ's  kingdom  is  the  more  glorious  because  it 
is  spiritual,  and  not  carnal.  He  said  to  Pilate, 
"  My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world."  John  18:36. 
Nor  shall  this  kingdom  ever  fade  away.  "  Thy 
throne,  O  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever."  Psa.  45  : 6- 
"  I  will  establish  the  throne  of  his  kingdom  for 
ever."  2  Sam.  7:13.  "And  he  shall  reign  over 
the  house  of  Jacob  for  ever;  and  of  his  kingdom 
there  shall  be  no  end."  Luke  1  :  33.  So  glorious 
is  Zion's  King,  that  he  makes  all  his  people  kings 
and  priests  unto  God.  Rev.  1:6.  As  head  of  the 
church  he  alone  is  King.  1  Cor.  8:6:  Eph. 
1:22;  4:5.  He  shall  never  be  superseded,  but 
abideth  ever  over  the  house  of  God;  Heb.  10:  21 
and  is  heir  of  all  things.     Heb.  1  :  2-4. 


MAN  MUST  A  CCEPT  CHRIST.  1 2 1 


CHAPTER. XIX. 

MEN  MUST  ACCEPT  CHRIST  AND  RELIEVE  THE 

GOSPEL. 

I.  Every  reader  of  the  Bible  will  admit  that 
the  Scriptures  say  a  great  deal  about  believing. 
The  faith  which  the  Lord  demands  is  wrought  in 
the  soul  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  It  believes  whatever 
God  has  spoken.  Saving  faith  chiefly  regards 
Christ  as  the  author  of  eternal  life.  It  is  as  fatal 
to  deny  the  Son  as  it  is  to  deny  the  Father,  i  John 
2:23. 

II.  The  necessity  of  faith  is  taught  in  all  the 
Scriptures.  Against  no  sin  does  the  word  of  God 
speak  in  stronger  terms  of  condemnation  than 
against  the  sin  of  unbelief.  "  The  Lord  said  unto 
Moses,  How  long  will  this  people  provoke  me? 
and  how  long  will  it  be  ere  they  believe  me  for  all 
the  signs  which  I  have  showed  among  them  ?" 
Numb.  14:  11.  "A  fire  was  kindled  against  Ja- 
cob, and  anger  also  came  against  Israel;  because 
they  believed  not  in  God,  and  trusted  not  in  his 
salvation."  Psa.  78:  21,  22.  To  his  captious  ene- 
mies our  Lord  said,  "  John  came  unto  you  in  the 
way  of  righteousness,  and  ye  believed  him  not: 
but  the  publicans  and  the  harlots  believed  him: 

Trutlm  for  the  People.  1  "J 


122  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

and  ye,  when  ye  had  seen  it,  repented  not  after- 
ward, that  ye  might  believe  him."  Matt.  21  :  32. 
"  This  is  the  condemnation,  that  light  is  come  into 
the  world,  and  men  love  darkness  rather  than 
light,  because  their  deeds  are  evil."     John  3:  19. 

III.  Very  urgently  does  the  Scripture  require 
men  to  believe.  "  The  Lord  said  unto  Moses,  Lo 
I  come  unto  thee  in  a  thick  cloud,  that  the  people 
may  hear  when  I  speak  with  thee,  and  believe  thee 
for  ever."  Exod.  19:9.  So  Jehoshaphat  said, 
"  Hear  me,  O  Judah,  and  ye  inhabitants  of  Jerusa- 
lem ;  Believe  in  the  Lord  your  God,  so  shall  ye  be 
established."  2  Chron.  20 :  20.  "  Ye  are  my  wit- 
nesses, saith  the  Lord,  and  my  servant  whom  I 
have  chosen:  that  ye  may  know  and  believe  me, 
and  understand  that  I  am  he."  Isa.  43  :  10.  Many 
like  phrases  have  we,  such  as,  "  Have  faith  in 
God;"  "  Put  on  the  breastplate  of  faith  ;"  "  Follow 
faith,"  etc. 

IV.  Indeed,  no  greater  question  can  be  asked 
than  this,  "  Dost  thou  believe  on  the  Son  of  God  ?" 
John  9:  35.  Happy  is  he  that  can  answer  in  the 
affirmative,  "Lord,  I  believe."  John  9:38.  For 
" without  faith  it  is  impossible  to  please  him:  for 
he  that  cometh  to  God,  must  believe  that  he  is, 
and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  diligently 
seek  him."     Heb.  11:6. 


MAN  MUST  ACCEPT  CHRIST.  [23 

V.  So  clearly  does  the  human  conscience  per- 
ceive that  on  proper  evidence  men  ought  to  be- 
lieve, that  Christ's  bitterest  enemies  did  not  pretend 
that  they  were  under  no  obligation  to  believe,  but 
pleaded  that  they  lacked  evidence.  Even  when 
he  was  hanging  on  the  cross,  they  said :  "  If  he  be 
the  King  of  Israel,  let  him  now  come  down  from 
the  cross,  and  we  will  believe  him."  Matt.  27:42. 
Compare  Mark  15:32.  If  he  had  come  down 
from  the  cross,  the  sins  of  men  would  not  have 
been  atoned.  But  he  did  a  greater  thing.  He 
laid  down  his  life,  and  thus  put  away  sin,  and  then 
burst  the  bars  of  death,  rising  from  the  grave. 
Did  they  then  believe  him  ?  No.  They  gave 
large  money  to  men  to  say  that  his  disciples  stole 
him  away.  The  human  conscience  concurs  with 
the  Saviour  in  teaching  that  it  is  only  fools  who 
are  slow  of  heart  to  believe.     Luke  24 :  25. 

VI.  The  obligation  to  believe  is  announced 
throughout  the  Scriptures.  "  After  John  was  put 
in  prison,  Jesus  came  into  Galilee,  preaching  the 
gospel  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  saying,  The 
time  is  fulfilled,  and  the  kingdom  of  God  is  at 
hand:  repent  ye,  and  believe  the  gospel."  Mark 
1 :  14,  15.  Indeed,  in  so  many  words  the  beloved 
disciple  says :  "  This  is  his  commandment :  That 
we  should  believe  on  the  name  of  his  Son  Jesus 


t24  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

Christ,  and  love  one  another."  i  John  3:23. 
When  men  said  to  Jesus,  "  What  shall  we  do,  that 
we  miffht  work  the  works  of  God  ?  he  answered 
and  said  unto  them,  This  is  the  work  of  God,  that 
ye  believe  on  him  whom  he  hath  sent."  John 
6 :  28,  29. 

VII.  The  common  form  of  making  a  profes- 
sion of  Christianity  seems  to  have  been  a  declara- 
tion of  faith  in  Christ.  Thus  Peter:  "Thou  art 
the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God."  Matt. 
16:  16.  Thus  Martha:  "Lord,  I  believe  that  thou 
art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  which  should  come 
into  the  world."  John  11  :  27.  Thus  the  Ethio- 
pian: "I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of 
God."     Acts  8:37. 

VIII.  True  saving  faith  is  the  gift  of  God,  and 
is  wrought  in  the  soul  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  The 
disciples  of  Achaia,  who  helped  Aquila  and  Pris- 
cilla  so  much,  "  had  believed  through  grace."  Acts 
18:27.  In  Gal.  5:22  faith  is  expressly  said  to  be 
"  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit."  To  the  Philippians  Paul 
says  :  "  Unto  you  it  is  given  in  the  behalf  of  Christ 
not  only  to  believe  on  him,  but  also  to  suffer  for 
his  sake."  Phil.  1  :  29.  And  when  Peter  made 
that  blessed  confession  of  Christ  above  cited,  "  Je- 
sus answered  and  said  unto  him,  Blessed  art  thou, 
Simon    Bar-jona:    for   flesh    and   blood   hath   not 


MAN  MUST  A  CCEPT  CHRIST.  1 2  5 

revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven."     Matt.  16;  17. 

IX.  Everywhere  in  Scripture  faith  is  spoken  of 
as  essential  to  salvation:  "  He  that  believeth  and 
is  baptized  shall  be  saved ;  but  he  that  believeth 
not  shall  be  damned."  Mark  16:  16.  "Believe 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved, 
and  thy  house."  Acts  16:31.  "It  pleased  God 
by  the  foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that 
believe."  1  Cor.  1:21.  "  We  which  have  believed 
do  enter  into  rest."  Heb.  4:3.  "  We  are  of  them 
that    believe   to   the    saving   of    the  soul."     Heb. 

10:39. 

X.  The  Scriptures  were  written  to  beget  faith 
in  Christ,  and  a  hearty  belief  of  the  gospel..  John 
20:31;  1  John  5:13.  If,  on  the  evidence  and 
aids  given  us,  we  fail  to  believe,  the  whole  plan  of 
the  gospel  is,  as  to  us,  in  vain. 

XI.  God  has  taken  great  care  and  used  proper 
means  to  beget  in  men  lively  faith  in  Christ,  the 
sum  and  author  of  the  gospel.  To  this  end  he 
permitted  Lazarus,  the  friend  of  Jesus,  to  die,  and 
caused  him  to  rise  again  that  they  might  believe 
that  God  had  sent  his  Son.  John  1 1  :  42.  To  the 
same  end  the  treachery  of  Judas  was  both  permit- 
ted and  predicted,  that  the  disciples  might  believe 

that  Jesus  was   the  Christ.      John   13:19-     Tne 

11* 


126  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

Lord  foretold  his  own  death  and  resurrection  to 
the  same  end.  John  14  :  29.  He  also  often  called 
on  men  to  have  faith  in  him  :  "  Ye  believe  in  God, 
believe  also  in  me."  "  Believe  me  that  I  am  in  the 
Father,  and  the  Father  in  me."  John  14:  1,  11. 
In  the  same  connection  he  says  that  faith  in  him 
is  the  great  cure  for  heart  trouble.  He  prays  for 
the  unity  of  his  people  to  the  end  that  men  may 
be  convinced  of  his  divine  nature  and  mission. 

XII.  True,  firm  faith  has  great  efficacy  in 
securing  answers  to  prayer.  Mark  11  124;  John 
14  :  14. 

XIII.  To  all  who  truly  believe,  the  Lord  Jesus 
is  very  dear.      1  Pet.  2  :  7. 

XIV.  Real,  lively  faith  is  very  important  to 
preachers  who  would  intrepidly  do  their  duty. 
"  We  having  the  same  spirit  of  faith,  according  as 
it  is  written,  I  believed,  and  therefore  have  I  spo- 
ken ;  we  also  believe,  and  therefore  speak."  2  Cor. 
4:  13.  Without  this  faith,  a  preacher  is  a  poor, 
useless  creature — a  reed  shaken  with  the  wind. 

XV.  The  hinderances  to  faith  are  all  found  in 
the  depravity  of  the  human  heart,  and  in  its  fool- 
ish love  of  honor,  wealth,  or  sinful  pleasure.  John 
5:44;    1  John  2  :  15;   5:5. 

XVI.  True  faith  is  very  pleasing  to  God  : 
"  The  Father  himself  loveth  you,  because  ye  have 


MAN  MUST  A  CCEPT  CHRIST.  1 2  7 

loved  me,  and  have  believed  that  I  came  out  from 
God."     John  16  :  27.     Compare  John  20  :  29. 

XVII.  The  most  blessed  effects  accompany 
faith,  such  as  adoption  into  God's  family,  John 
1:12;  justification,  Acts  1 3  :  39  ;  Rom.  3  :  2 1-26 ; 
Gal.  3  : 6,  and  many  places;  and  life,  eternal  life, 
Rom.  10  :  10;  John  3  :  16,  36  ;   5  :  24;  6  :  40. 

XVIII.  Not  to  believe  is  fatal  to  all  good  pros- 
pects for  eternal  happiness.  John  3:18;  Mark 
16:16;    1  John  5  :  10. 

XIX.  Prayer  for  faith,  for  more  faith,  is  a  duty. 
Mark  9  :  24  ;   Luke  17:5. 


123       TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


REPENTANCE. 


I.  In  their  very  nature  faith  and  repentance 
are  closely  united.  One  never  exists  without  the 
other.  "  They  shall  look  upon  me  whom  they 
have  pierced" — there  is  faith;  "and  they  shall 
mourn  for  him,  as  one  mourneth  for  his  only 
son" — there  is  repentance.  Zech.  12:10.  Jesus 
in  his  preaching  united  these  things :  "  Repent  ye, 
and  believe  the  gospel."  Mark  1:15.  So  did 
his  apostles.  See  Acts  20:  21.  In  the  Scriptures 
both  faith  and  repentance  are  required  to  salva- 
tion. Matt.  3:2;  Acts  16:31.  Repentance  es- 
sentially belongs  to  the  religion  of  sinners.  With- 
out   it   there   is   no    true    piety   on   earth.     Luke 

i3-3>5- 

II.  Many  good  writers  call  both  faith  and  re- 
pentance conditions  of  salvation.  They  do  not 
mean  that  there  is  any  merit  in  either  of  these 
graces.  They  do  not  deserve  Gods  favor.  They 
are  in  no  sense  the  price  we  pay  for  life  and  mercy. 
But  without  them  we  would  not  be  saved;  we 
could  not  please  God.  If  the  beggar  would  be 
nourished  by  the  bread  offered  him,  he  must  take 


REPENTANCE.  1 2  9 

it  and  eat  it.  If  a  title  to  an  estate  is  offered  to 
one,  and  he  refuses  to  accept  it,  it  is  not  his  in  fact 
or  in  law.  The  thirsty  soul  must  not  only  know 
that  there  is  water,  but  he  must  drink  it,  or  his 
thirst  will  rage  on. 

III.  True  repentance  is  not  a  transient  act  of  the 
mind,  nor  a  temporary  emotion.  It  is  a  glorious 
habit  of  the  soul.  It  implies  a  fixed  principle  in 
the  renewed  mind.  It  is  the  hypocrite  and  self- 
deceiver  who  repent  and  sin,  and  sin  and  repent. 
Genuine  repentance  produces  a  permanent  change 
in  men's  characters. 

IV.  In  Scripture  much  is  said  of  repentance. 
It  is  mentioned  in  that  very  ancient  poem,  the 
book  of  Job.  There  are  as  many  as  seven  peni- 
tential Psalms,  viz.,  the  6th,  32d,  38th,  51st,  i02d, 
130th,  and  143d.  Indeed,  some  have  thought  that 
the  25th,  69th,  and  86th,  were  also  penitential 
Psalms.  It  is  very  much  spoken  of  by  the  proph- 
ets, by  Christ,  by  the  evangelists  and  apostles. 

V.  When  repentance  is  genuine,  it  is  always 
the  work  of  God's  Spirit,  and  comes  to  us  through 
the  mediation  of  Christ,  who  is  placed  on  the  hill  of 
Zion  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour  to  grant  repentance 
and  forgiveness  of  sins.  Acts  5:31.  When  the 
Gentiles  repented,  it  was  by  God's  mercy  and 
grace.     Acts  11  :  18.     The  weeping  prophet  says, 


130  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

"  Turn  thou  me,  and  I  shall  be  turned :  for  thou 
art  the  Lord  my  God.  Surely  after  that  I  was 
turned,  I  repented  ;  and  after  that  I  was  instructed, 
I  smote  upon  my  thigh."  Jer.  31:18,  19.  In  his 
repentance  David  felt  so  keenly  his  dependence 
on  divine  grace,  that  he  cried  very  earnestly, 
"  Take  not  thy  Holy  Spirit  from  me."  Psa.  51:11. 
On  that  occasion  his  first  expression  of  hope  was 
this :  "  In  the  hidden  part  thou  shalt  make  me  to 
know  wisdom."  That  is  the  best  and  last  hope  of 
any  sinner,  that  he  shall  ever  do  better  than  he 
has  done. 

VI.  Two  kinds  of  repentance  are  often  spoken 
of,  legal  and  evangelical.  In  legal  repentance  the 
motives  are  chiefly  drawn  from  the  law  and  the 
consequences  of  sin.  In  evangelical  repentance, 
they  are  drawn  from  the  gospel  and  the  nature  of 
sin.  The  latter  would  turn  from  sin,  if  there  were 
no  hell ;  the  former  would  sin  on,  if  there  was  no 
fear  of  wrath.  The  goodness  of  God  leads  the 
latter  to  repentance;  but  the  former  despises  the 
riches  of  His  goodness,  and  forbearance,  and  long- 
suffering.     Rom.  2  : 4. 

VII.  True  repentance  embraces  these  things: 
1.  A  knowledge  of  sin.  When  Nathan  convinced 
David  of  his  sin,  he  cried  for  mercy.  Men  will 
not  repent  of  sins  of  which  they  think  themselves 


REPENTANCE.  1 3 1 

innocent.  2.  Humility,  deep  and  genuine  abase- 
ment of  soul  before  God.  The  penitent  says  : 
"  Behold,  I  am  vile ;  what  shall  I  answer  thee  ?" 
"  O  God,  thou  knowest  my  foolishness."  Job  40  14; 
Psa.  69  :  5.  True  penitents  "  know  every  man  the 
plague  of  his  own  heart."  1  Kings  8  :  38.  3.  Sin- 
cere and  hearty  confession  of  sin.  "  He  that 
covereth  his  sins  shall  not  prosper;  but  whoso 
confesseth  and  forsaketh  them  shall  have  mercy." 
Prov.  28  :  13.  "I  said,  I  will  confess  my  transgres- 
sions unto  the  Lord;  and  thou  forgavest  the  ini- 
quity of  my  sin."  Psa.  32:5.  Compare  Psa.  51:3; 
Jer.  3:13;  1  John  1:9.  4.  Shame  belongs  to 
genuine  repentance.  So  said  David :  "  Mine  ini- 
quities have  taken  hold  upon  me,  so  that  I  am  not 
able  to  look  up."  Psa.  40  :  12.  So  Ezra  :  "  O  my 
God,  I  am  ashamed  and  blush  to  lift  up  my  face  to 
thee."  Ezra  9:6.  Compare  Ezek.  36:31,  32. 
Nor  does  the  pious  blush  cease  when  pardon 
comes.  Far  from  it.  Ezek.  16:63.  5.  With 
shame  is  joined  sorrow,  ingenuous  grief  for  sin. 
"  Godly  sorrow  worketh  repentance  to  salvation 
not  to  be  repented  of."  2  Cor.  7:9,  10.  To  these 
are  added,  6.  Self-loathing,  self-abhorrence.  Job 
42  :  6  ;  Ezek.  6:9;  20  :  43.  Of  course  one  thus 
exercised  also  has  7.  Hatred  of  sin,  sin  in  every 
form.    Psa.   66:18;    97:10;    119:104,    128.      All 


1 32  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

these  exercises  are  accompanied  with  8.  Love  of 
holiness — a  delight  in  the  law  of  God  after  the 
inner  man.  Rom.  7:  22;  Psa.  119  :  140.  Such  a 
great  change  leads  to  9.  An  amendment  of  life,  a 
thorough  reformation,  works  meet  for  repentance. 
Matt.  3:8.  "HI  have  done  iniquity,  I  will  do  no 
more."     Job  34  :  32. 

VIII.  Such  repentance  has  rich  and  abundant 
promises  made  to  it  in  all  the  Scriptures.  It  is 
called  repentance  unto  life,  because  it  ends  in 
eternal  happiness.  Acts  11  :  18.  It  is  more  than 
once  connected  with  the  remission  of  sins.  Mark 
1:4;  Acts  3:19.  "  He  looketh  upon  men,  and  if 
any  say,  I  have  sinned,  and  perverted  that  which 
was  right,  and  it  profited  me  not,  he  will  deliver 
his  soul  from  going  into  the  pit,  and  his  life  shall 
see  the  light.  Lo,  all  these  things  worketh  God 
oftentimes  with  man."  Job  33:27-29.  "Wash 
you,  make  you  clean ;  put  away  the  evil  of  your 
doings  from  before  mine  eyes ;  cease  to  do  evil ; 
learn  to  do  well ;  seek  judgment,  relieve  the  op- 
pressed, judge  the  fatherless,  plead  for  the  widow. 
Come  now,  and  let  us  reason  together,  saith 
the  Lord;  though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet,  they 
shall  be  as  white  as  snow-;  though  they  be  red 
like  crimson,  they  shall  be  as  wool."  Isa.  1  :  16-18. 
"  Thus  saith  the  high  and  lofty  One  that  inhabit- 


REPENTANCE.  133 

eth  eternity,  whose  name  is  Holy ;  I  dwell  in  the 
high  and  holy  place,  with  him  also  that  is  of  a 
contrite  and  humble  spirit,  to  revive  the  spirit  of 
the  humble,  and  to  revive  the  heart  of  the  contrite 
ones."  Isa.  57:15.  Indeed,  the  Scriptures  de- 
clare that  God  is  never  better  pleased  with  any- 
thing he  sees  upon  earth  than  he  is  with  godly 
sorrow  for  sin.  "  Thou  desirest  not  sacrifice,  else 
would  I  give  it :  thou  delightest  not  in  burnt  offer- 
ing. The  sacrifices  of  God  are  a  broken  spirit :  a 
broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  O  God,  thou  wilt  not 
despise."  Psa.  51:16,  17.  In  our  Lords  great 
sermon  on  the  mount  the  first  thing  he  said  was : 
"  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit :  for  theirs  is  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."  The  next  thing  he  said  was 
like  it :  "  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn :  for  they 
shall  be  comforted."     Matt.  5  :  3,  4. 

IX.  Men  cannot  be  in  too  much  earnest  in 
seeking  repentance.  Very  tenderly  does  God  call 
them  to  this  work :  "  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his 
way,  and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts  :  and 
let  him  return  unto  the  Lord,  and  He  will  have 
mercy  upon  him;  and  to  our  God,  for  He  will 
abundantly  pardon."  And  lest  any  should  doubt 
the  divine  readiness  to  forgive  so  flagrant  sins,  the 
Lord  shows  why  we  may  expect  remission,  adding: 

"  For  my  thoughts  are  not  as  your  thoughts,  nei- 

12 


134  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

ther  are  your  ways  my  ways,  saith  the  Lord.  For 
as  the  heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth,  so  are 
my  ways  higher  than  your  ways  and  my  thoughts 
than  your  thoughts."  Isa.  55  :  7-9.  "  Truly  God  is 
long-suffering  to  us-ward,  not  willing  that  any 
should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to  repent- 
ance."    2  Pet.  3  :  9. 

X.  Very  few  men  intend  or  expect  to  live  and 
die  without  repentance.  The  very  thought  of  such 
an  end  would  make  them  shudder.  Why  will  they 
defer  repentance !  Death  is  approaching.  The 
Spirit  is  striving.  Christ  is  inviting.  Hell  threat- 
ens. The  gates  of  heaven  are  open.  "  Behold, 
now  is  the  accepted  time ;  behold,  now  is  the  day 
of  salvation." 


A  CHANGE  OF  HEART.  135 


CHAPTER   XXI. 

A   CHANGE  OF  HEART. 

I.  Faith  and  Repentance  are  proofs  and  prop- 
erties of  a  new  nature.  This  is  also  true  of  hope, 
love,  joy,  peace,  patience,  forbearance,  temperance, 
meekness,  gentleness,  goodness,  courage,  and  all 
the  Christian  graces.  But  Faith  and  Repentance 
occupy  so  prominent  a  place  in  the  beginning  and 
in  the  whole  history  of  the  Christian  life,  that  it 
was  deemed  proper  to  give  to  each  of  them  a  dis- 
tinct consideration.  But  this  was  done  the  better 
to  open  the  way  for  the  consideration  of  a  change 

of  heart. 

II.  It  is  clear  from  many  parts  of  God  's  word 
that  in  the  divine  plan  of  mercy  a  change  of  heart 
is  required  in  order  to  salvation.  It  is  called  by 
various  names,  but,  when  fairly  considered,  they 
all  lead  us  to  the  same  conclusions  respecting  its 
nature  and  necessity.  Let  us  consider  some  of 
the  forms  of  speech  used  in  Scripture  to  instruct 
us  on  this  great  subject. 

III.  Sometimes  the  great  change  we  must  un- 
dergo in  order  to  salvation  is  expressed  by  God's 
pouring  his  Spirit  upon  us,  putting  his  Spirit  with. 


136  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

in  us,  thus  anointing  us  to  God,  and  thus  ma- 
king us  temples  of  God.  Read  and  compare  lsa. 
44:3-5;  Ezek.  36:27;  Joel  2:28;  1  Cor.  3:16, 
17  ;  6:19;  2  Cor.  6:16.  When  this  change  takes 
place,  it  is  as  when  at  the  dedication  of  the  tem- 
ple "  the  glory  of  the  Lord  filled  the  house." 
1  Kings  8:11.  That  clay  it  became  a  temple,  and 
must  be  treated  as  a  holy  place.  If  we  regard  the 
indwelling  of  God's  Spirit  as  in  a  person,  then 
that  person  was  the  Lord's,  and  should  fearlessly 
and  openly  profess  his  love  and  fear  of  God. 

IV.  As  sin  consists  very  much  in  want  of  con- 
formity to  law,  or  in  lawlessness  towards  God,  so 
the  change  of  heart  is  sometimes  well  represented 
by  "  writing  the  law  of  God  on  the  heart,"  so  as  to 
give  to  men  a  love  for  God's  holy  precepts,  and 
giving  them  a  heart  to  remember  and  practise  all 
it  requires :  "  After  those  days,  saith  the  Lord,  I 
will  put  my  law  in  their  inward  parts,  and  write 
it  in  their  hearts  ;  and  will  be  their  God,  and  they 
shall  be  my  people,"  Jer.  31:33;  Heb.  8:10;  10:16. 
People  thus  wrought  upon  love  to  keep  the  com- 
mandments.      Their  aims   and  desires    are    holy. 

V.  The  very  core  of  depravity  is  hardness  of 
heart,  a  dreadful  lack  of  right  sensibility.  So  the 
change  of  heart  required  of  men  is  sometimes  ex- 
pressed  by  giving  them  true   and  proper  tender- 


A  CHANGE  OF  HEART.  137 

ness  swaying  their  whole  nature  :  "  I  will  give  them 
one  heart,  [not  a  heart  and  a  heart  as  the  Hebrew 
is  for  a  divided  heart,]  and  I  will  put  a  new  spirit 
within  you  ;  and  I  will  take  the  stony  [or  unfeeling] 
heart  out  of  their  flesh,  and  will  give  them  a  heart 
of  flesh."  Ezek.  1 1: 19.     Compare  Ezek.  36  :  26,  27. 

Jer.  32  :  39,  40,  etc. 

VI.  Often  do  the  Scriptures  compare  the  need- 
ful change  of  heart  to  circumcision.     "  Circumcise 
the  foreskin  of  your  heart,  and  be  no  more  stiff- 
necked."     Deut.  10: 16.     One  of  the  promises  is  : 
"The  Lord   thy  God  will    circumcise   thy   heart, 
and  the  heart   of  thy  seed,  to  love   the   Lord  thy 
God  with    all   thy   heart,  and  with   all   thy  soul, 
that  thou  mayest  live."     Deut.   30:6.     Compare 
Jer.  4:4.     Now  the  use  of  circumcision  was  chief- 
ly'to  teach  us  the  spiritual  truth  that  we  must  be 
changed  in  heart ;  "  For  he  is  not  a  Jew,  which  is 
one  outwardly ;  neither  is  that  circumcision,  which 
is  outward  in  the  flesh  :  but  he  is  a  Jew,  which  is 
one   inwardly ;  and    circumcision    is  that    of    the 
heart,  in  the  spirit,  and  not  in  the  letter  ;  whose 
praise  is  not  of  men,  but  of  God."     Rom.  2  ;  28,  29 ; 
compare  1  Cor.  7:19;  Phil.  3:3. 

VII.  Sometimes  the  needful  change  of  heart 
is  in  Scripture  spoken  of  as  a  transformation. 
u  Be   ve    transformed   by   the   renewing   of   your 

J  12* 


138  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

mind."  Rom.  12:2.  The  word  rendered  trans- 
formed is  in  2  Cor.  3:18  rendered  changed — 
"  changed  into  the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory, 
even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord."  In  Matt.  17:2, 
Mark  9  :  2,  it  is  rendered  transfigured.  It  expresses 
a  thorough  change.  One  of  the  Lexicons  quotes 
a  remarkable  sentence  from  Seneca  :  "  I  see  that 
I  must  not  only  be  amended,  but  transfigured." 
The  whole  man  must  be  changed. 

VIII.  Sometimes  the  great  change  is  spoken 
of  as  a  renewal.  "  Be  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  your 
mind ;"  ye  "  have  put  on  the  new  man  which  is 
renewed  in  knowledge  after  the  image  of  Him  that 
created  him."  Eph.  4:23;  Col.  3:10.  Elsewhere 
Paul  speaks  expressly  of  "  the  renewing  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,"  Tit.  3:5.  Every  one  knows  what 
it  is  to  renovate,  to  take  away  all  that  is  defective 
or  wrong,  and  replace  it  with  that  which  is  sound 
and  strong,  thus  making  the  thing  as  good  as  new. 

IX.  At  least  once  the  great  change  is  spoken 
of  as  a  translation :  "  Who  hath  delivered  us  from  the 
power  of  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into  the 
kingdom  of  his  dear  Son."  Col.  1:13.  The  verb 
used  conveys  the  idea  of  removal  from  one  coun- 
try and  settlement  into  another.  Elijah  was  car- 
ried from  earth,  and  thenceforward  his  home  was 
in  heaven.     He  was  translated.     Heb.  11:5.     The 


A  CHANGE  QF  HEART.  139 

verbs  in  the  two  cases  are  not  the  same  in  the 
Greek  ;  but  they  both  may  be  fairly  rendered  trans- 
lated. In  the  great  change  issuing  in  salvation  God 
thoroughly  changes  both  man's  state  and  man's 
heart,  and  brings  him  into  the  kingdom  and  under 
the  government  of  the  Son  of  his  love.  There  is 
no  change  greater  than  this. 

X.  Again,  this  change  of  heart  is  styled  a  call- 
ing. All  converted  persons  are  called  to  be  saints. 
Rom.  1  :  7  ;  1  Cor.  1  : 2,  24.  This  calling  is  both 
holy  and  saving.  2  Tim.  1:9.  It  is  heavenly. 
Heb.  3:1.  It  is  from  heaven.  It  is  excellent. 
It  is  a  call  to  heavenly  bliss.  It  is  unto  God's 
eternal  glory  by  Jesus  Christ.  1  Pet.  5:10.  See 
also  1  Thess.  2:12;  4:7.  This  saving  calling  is 
effectual.  It  changes  the  heart  and  life  just  as 
it  did  those  of  Saul  of  Tarsus.  When  Christ  calls 
and  gives  grace  to  obey  the  call,  heaven  is  secure. 

XI.  Sometimes  a  change  of  heart  is  spoken  of 
as  a  creation,  or  new  creation.  Thus  David 
prayed  :  "  Create  in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God ; 
and  renew  a  right  spirit  within  me."  Psa.  51 :  10. 
It  is  essential  to  salvation,  for  "in  Christ  Jesus 
neither  circumcision  availeth  anything,  nor  un- 
circumcision,  but  a  new  creature,"  or  a  new  crea- 
tion. Gal.  6:  15.  All  real  Christians  are  God's 
workmanship,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good 


i4o  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

works ;  and  the  new  man  is  created  in  righteous- 
ness and  holiness.  Eph.  2:  10;  4:24.  This  cre- 
ation makes  men  new  creatures  indeed.  It  is 
marvellous  to  all ;  to  none  more  than  to  him  who 
is  the  subject  of  it. 

XII.  Sometimes  the  New  Testament  speaks 
of  a  change  of  heart  as  a  passing  from  death  unto 
life,  or  a  resurrection  from  the  dead.  1  John  3:14; 
Eph.  2  :  6.  Jesus  Christ  used  this  form  of  speech 
in  the  boldest  manner :  "  As  the  Father  raiseth 
up  the  dead,  and  quickeneth  them ;  even  so  the 
Son  quickeneth  whom  he  will.  .  .  .  Verily,  verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  the  hour  is  coming  and  now  is, 
when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of 
God :     and    they    that    hear   shall    live."      John 

5:2I>  25- 

XIII.  Another  name  for  a  change  of  heart  is 

the  new  birth,  regeneration,  or  being  born  again. 
Our  Lord  declares  it  necessary  to  salvation,  and 
says  we  should  not  wonder  at  his  urging  it.  John 
3  :  3-7.  It  is  certain  that  men  will  never  believe 
on  the  name  of  Jesus,  if  they  are  not  born  of  God. 
John  1  :  12,  13;  1  John  5:1.  The  washing  of  re- 
generation is  the  sure  method  adopted  by  the 
mercy  of  God  to  save  us.  Titus  3:5.  In  this 
great  change  much  honor  is  put  upon  the  word 
of  God  as  the  instrument.     1    Pet.  1  :  23.     Who- 


A  CHANGE  OF  HEART.  141 

ever  is  truly  born  of  God  has  learned  to  despise 
the  wealth,  the  honors,  and  the  pleasures  of  the 
world  as  a  portion,  i  John  5  : 4.  Such  a  one  hates 
sin  and  loves  holiness.  1  John  5:  18.  He  longs 
after  conformity  to  God.  He  never  makes  a  trade 
of  sin. 

XIV.  All  these  modes  of  representing  a  change 
of  heart  show : 

1.  That  it  is  a  great  change — a  change  so 
great  that  every  fit  form  of  speech  is  used  to  mag- 
nify it.  It  is  a  change  celebrated  in  heaven  itself. 
Luke  15:7.  It  is  the  setting  up  of  God's  king- 
dom in  a  human  soul,  that  shall  live  and  exult 
for  ever.  Passing  from  earth  to  heaven  is  not  a 
greater  change  in  one's  state,  than  is  a  passing 
from  death  to  life  in  one's  heart  and  character. 

2.  A  saving  change  of  heart  is  internal.  It  is 
in  the  inmost  soul.  It  is  a  writing  of  the  law  on 
the  heart.  It  is  not  any  outward  reformation,  nor 
submission  to  baptism.  Simon  Magus  was  bap- 
tized, but  he  was  in  the  bond  of  iniquity  and  in 
the  gall  of  bitterness  still.     Acts  8:23. 

3.  It  is  not  a  partial  change,  but  it  is  thorough 
and  universal :  "  Old  things  are  passed  away  ;  be- 
hold, all  things  are  become  new."  2  Cor.  5:17. 
It  changes  men's  aims,  and  hopes,  and  fears,  and 
views,  and  lives. 


142  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

4.  It  is  a  change  above  nature.  It  is  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  by  the  power  of  God,  even  "  the  ex- 
ceeding greatness  of  his  power  to  us-ward  who 
believe,  according  to  the  working  of  his  mighty 
power."     Eph.  1  :  19. 

5.  It  is  a  vital  and  essential  change.  With- 
out  it  there  is  no  salvation.  Men  may  be  saved 
without  money,  without  friends,  without  honor, 
but  not  without  the  new  birth.     John  3:  3,  5. 


JUSTIFICATION.  143 


CHAPTER    XXII. 

JUSTIFICA  TION. 

I.  However  much  men  are  divided  on  the  doc- 
trine of  justification,  they  generally  seem  united 
in  their  views  of  its  importance.  The  Scriptures 
say  much  on  the  subject.  It  is  the  leading  doc- 
trine of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  of  the  Epis- 
tle to  the  Galatians.  It  is  brought  forward  in  the 
book  of  Genesis,  in  the  Psalms,  and  in  the  last 
chapter  of  the  Bible. 

II.  All  men  are  just  or  unjust.  All  are  saints 
or  sinners;  all  are  godly  or  ungodly;  all  are  the 
children  of  God  or  the  children  of  the  wicked  one  ; 
all  are  justified  or  condemned.  All  are  now  in 
favor  with  God,  or  they  are  out  of  his  favor. 

III.  I  have  never  seen  a  better  definition  than 
this  :  "  Justification  is  an  act  of  God's  free  grace 
unto  sinners,  in  which  he  pardoneth  all  their  sin, 
accepteth  and  accounteth  their  persons  righteous 
in  his  sight ;  not  for  anything  wrought  in  them  or 
done  by  them,  but  only  for  the  perfect  obedience 
and  full  satisfaction  of  Christ,  by  God  imputed  to 
them,  and  received  by  faith  alone."  This  is  true 
and  clear. 


144  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

IV.  No  man  is  by  nature  justified.  We  are 
all  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  even  as  others. 
Eph.  2:3.  "  There  is  none  righteous,  no  not 
one."  Rom.  3  :  10.  The  law  speaks  as  it  does, 
"  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the 
world  may  become  guilty  before  God."  Rom. 
3,19.  So  sad  is  our  case,  that  "we  are  all  as  an 
unclean  thing,  and  all  our  righteousnesses  are  as 
filthy  rags ;  and  we  all  do  fade  as  a  leaf ;  and  our 
iniquities  like  the  wind  have  taken  us  away."  Isa. 
64  :  6.  Such  is  the  uniform  testimony  of  God's 
word. 

V.  Justification  is  the  opposite  of  condemna- 
tion. Throughout  the  Scriptures  these  are  spoken 
of  as  opposite  states.  Deut.  25  :  1  ;  Job  9  :  20 ; 
Prov.  17:15;  Matt.  12  :  37;  Rom.  5:18.  What- 
ever condemnation  is,  justification  is  the  opposite; 
and  every  man  is  in  one  or  other  of  these  states. 

VI.  As  no  man  is  justified  by  nature,  so  no 
man  is  justified  by  his  own  works.  If  any  shall  do 
all  that  is  commanded  them,  they  are  still  bound 
to  say,  "  We  are  unprofitable  servants  :  we  have 
done  that  which  was  our  duty  to  do."  Luke  17:10. 
No  man  can  do  more  than  his  duty,  and  so  the 
exact  performance  of  present  duty  cannot  cover 
past  sins.  The  Scripture  is  clear :  "  By  the  deeds 
of  the  law  there  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  in  his 


JUSTIFICATION.  145 

sio-ht."  "  A  man  is  not  justified  by  the  works  of 
the  law,  but  by  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ."  "  No 
man  is  justified  by  the  law  in  the  sight  of  God." 
Rom.  3:20;  Gal.  2:16;  3:11.  Angels  never 
sinned.  They  are  justified  by  law.  Until  man 
sinned  he  was  justified  by  law.  This  way  does 
not  now  suit  us  :  "  Cursed  is  every  one  that  con- 
tinued not  in  all  things  which  are  written  in  the 
book  of  the  law  to  do  them."     Gal.  3:10. 

VII.  God  alone  justifies.  None  else  can  do 
it.  None  has  power  to  do  it.  It  is  one  of  God's 
highest  rights.  It  is  his  peculiar  privilege.  He  is 
the  Justifier.  Rom  3  :  26.  It  is  God  that  justifi- 
ed!. Rom.  8:33.  God  is  Judge  of  all  the  earth. 
When  he  condemns,  men  are  lost.  When  he  jus- 
tifies, none  can  condemn. 

VIII.  Man's  justification  is  all  of  grace,  unde- 
served kindness,  unmerited  mercy.  "When  we 
were  yet  without  strength,  in  due  time  Christ  died 
for  the  ungodly."  Rom.  5:6.  "  God  commend- 
eth  his  love  toward  us  in  that  while  we  were  yet 
sinners,  Christ  died  for  us."  Rom.  5:8.  "  When 
we  were  enemies,  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by 
the  death  of  his  Son."  Rom.  5:10.  Paul  says 
expressly  that  God  "  justifieth  the  ungodly."  Rom. 
4  :  5.  That  is,  in  justifying  a  sinner,  the  Lord 
looks  on  him  as  in  himself  lost,  guilty,  undone. 

1'i'iitlis  for  the  People.  J.O 


i46  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

No  other  scheme  would  suit  us  sinners,  or  be  to  us 
good  news. 

IX.  An  essential  part  of  justification  is  the 
pardon  of  sin — all  sin,  original,  actual,  sin  of  omis- 
sion, sin  of  commission,  open  sin,  secret  sin.  Par- 
don and  forgiveness  are  the  same  thing.  By  Jesus 
Christ  "all  that  believe  are  justified  from  all  things, 
from  which  ye  could  not  be  justified  by  the  law 
of  Moses."  Acts  13:39.  In  God's  Word  much 
is  said  of  the  pardon  of  sin,  such  as  casting  it  into 
the  sea,  casting  it  behind  the  back,  blotting  it  out, 
burying  it,  washing  it  away,  forgetting  it,  covering 
it,  not  imputing  it,  taking  it  away,  etc.  When 
pardon  comes  at  all  it  is  complete  :  "  There  is 
therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which 
are  in  Christ  Jesus."  Rom.  8:1.  The  grace 
shown  in  the  pardon  of  men's  sins  is  without  a 
parallel. 

X.  Those  who  are  pardoned  are  also  accepted 
in  the  Beloved.  Eph.  1  : 6.  These  two  things  are 
never  separated,  though  we  distinguish  between 
them.  The  great  prophet  who  foretold  the  finish- 
ing of  transgression,  making  an  end  of  sins,  and 
making  reconciliation  for  iniquity,  also  speaks  of 
brin^ino:  in  everlasting  riohteousness.  Dan.  9  :  24. 
It  was  a  chief  desire  of  Paul  that  he  might  "win 
Christ,  and  be  found  in  him,  not  having  mine  own 


JUSTIFICA  TION.  1 47 

righteousness,  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  which  is 
through  the  faith  of  Christ."  Phil.  3 :  8,  9.  One  of 
the  prophetic  names  of  Christ  was,  the  Lord  our 
Righteousness,  Jer.  23:6.  "By  the  obedience 
of  one  shall  many  be  made  righteous."  Rom. 
5:19.  Christ  is  "of  God  made  unto  us  wisdom, 
and  righteousness,  and  sanctification,  and  redemp- 
tion." 1  Cor.  1  :  30.  God  "hath  made  him  to  be 
sin  for  us,  who  knew  no  sin ;  that  we  might  be 
made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him."  2  Cor. 
5  :2i. 

XI.  Thus  the  justification  of  the  believing  sin- 
ner is  complete.  Very  many  times  remission  is 
said  to  be  by  his  blood.  Zech.  9:11;  Matt.  26:28; 
Rom.  5  :9;  Eph.  1:7;  2:13;  Heb,  9:  12,  14,  22; 
10:19,  20.  Very  often  we  are  said  to  be  accepted 
by  the  righteousness,  the  obedience  of  another. 
These  two  things  are  often  happily  united  in  Scrip- 
ture. Paul  says,  "  Even  as  David  also  describeth 
the  blessedness  of  the  man  unto  whom  God  im- 
puteth  righteousness  without  works,  saying,  Bless- 
ed are  they  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and 
whose  sins  are  covered.  Blessed  is  the  man  to 
whom  the  Lord  will  not  impute  sin."  Rom.  4:  6-8. 
This  justification  is  complete  and  irrevocable,  and 
is  followed  by  salvation.  Rom.  8  :  32-39.  Christ's 
righteousness  is  imputed,  counted,  reckoned  to  his 


148  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

people  for  their  justification  before  God.     Rom. 
3  :  21,  22;  4:  3-6,  8-1 1. 

XII.  We  are  made  partakers  of  salvation,  and 
are  justified  by  the  righteousness  of  Christ  through 
faith ;  even  "  the  righteousness  of  God,  which  is 
by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  unto  all  and  upon  all 
them  that  believe."  Rom.  3:22.  Compare  Rom. 
4:  14,  16,  18,  24;  5:  1. 

XIII.  The  greatness  of  God's  mercy  in  the 
justification  of  sinners  is  beyond  all  man's  powers 
of  estimation.  It  will  be  a  theme  of  thanksgiving 
in  the  ages  of  eternity.  It  is  celebrated  in  heaven 
itself.     Rev.  5:  9-14. 

XIV.  The  wisest  thing  any  sinner  can  do  is  to 
accept  from  the  heart  God's  Son,  and  God's  way 
of  saving  man.  "  For  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law 
for  righteousness  to  every  one  that  believeth." 
Rom.  10:4.  And  "other  foundation  can  no  man 
lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ." 
1  Cor.  3:11.     Oh  that  all  would  believe ! 

XV.  If  these  things  are  so,  some  may  ask, 
"Wherefore  then  serveth  the  law?"  Gal.  3:19. 
The  answers  are  clear:  1,  By  the  law  is  the  knowl- 
edge of  sin.  Rom.  3 :  20.  2.  Justified  men  need 
a  rule  to  direct  their  steps.  3.  The  law  is  in 
many  cases  useful  in  restraining  men's  corrup- 
tions.    4.   Right  views  of  the  law  show  us  our  ill 


JUSTIFICATION.  j49 

desert,  and  so  lead  us  to  behave  meekly  and  hum- 
bly under  afflictions.  5.  God  has  so  arranged  the 
plan  of  salvation  that  a  loving  obedience  to  the 
precepts  of  the  law  meets  with  divine  acceptance 
and  a  gracious  reward.  "  We  know  that  the  law 
is  good,  if  a  man  use  it  lawfully."     1  Tim.  1  :  8. 


13* 


15c  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

SANCTIFICA  TION. 

I.  Justification  and  sanctification  are  often 
joined  in  Scripture,  and  always  united  in  fact. 
The  proofs  are  ample.  "  Blessed  is  he  whose 
transgression  is  forgiven,  whose  sin  is  covered. 
Blessed  is  the  man  unto  whom  the  Lord  imputeth 
not  iniquity,  and  in  whose  spirit  there  is  no  guile." 
Psa.  32:1,2.  Compare  Rom.  8:1;  2  Tim.  1:9; 
1  Thess.  4:7;  Titus  2  :  14,  and  especially  Phil. 
3  : 8-12.  He  who  hopes  for  sanctification  without 
justification,  and  he  who  hopes  for  the  latter  with- 
out the  former,  are  trying  to  put  asunder  what 
God  hath  joined  together.  Both  are  sadly  de- 
ceived. 

II.  Sanctification  widely  differs  from  justifica- 
tion. In  justification  sin  is  pardoned  ;  in  sanctifi 
cation  sin  is  subdued.  In  justification  grace  se- 
cures acceptance;  in  sanctification  grace  gives 
strength  to  resist  temptation,  and  victory  over  the 
world.  In  justification  we  are  freed  from  wrath, 
and  are  regarded  and  treated  as  righteous;  in  sanc- 
tification we  are  freed  from  the  reigning  power  of 
sin.     Justification    is   an   act;    sanctification   is   a 


SANCTIFICATION.  151 

work.  Justification  is  an  act  done  in  heaven ; 
sanctification  is  a  work  done  in  us.  Justification 
gives  a  title  to  eternal  happiness ;  sanctification 
gives  us  meetness  for  the  joys  and  services  of 
heaven.  Justification  changes  our  state;  sanctifi- 
cation changes  our  character.  Justification  is  per- 
fect at  once  in  all  cases ;  sanctification  ordinarily 
is  imperfect  at  first — a  little  leaven  cast  into  three 
measures  of  meal.  Sanctification  proves  justifi- 
cation ;  but  justification  cannot  prove  sanctifica- 
tion. 

III.  Sanctification  differs  from  regeneration  as 
the  ripe  or  ripening  corn  differs  from  the  tender 
blade  at  first  put  forth  ;  as  the  fruit-bearing  tree 
differs  from  the  little  scion;  as  the  strong  man 
differs  from  the  new-born  babe.  Regeneration  is 
the  beginning  of  sanctification ;  sanctification  is  the 
completion  of  regeneration.  In  regeneration  the 
seed  is  sown  ;  in  sanctification  the  harvest  comes 
on.  Young  converts,  except  that  they  have  a  real 
change  of  heart,  seem  often  to  differ  but  little  from 
men  of  the  world.     1  Cor.  3:1-3. 

IV.  Very  kindly  has  God  promised  that  his 
people  shall  grow  and  advance  in  holiness  :  "  Unto 
you  that  fear  my  name  shall  the  Sun  of  Right- 
eousness arise  with  healing  in  his  wings;  and  ye 
shall  go  forth,  and  growr  up  as  calves  of  the  stall." 


1 52  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE, 

Mai.  4 :  2.  Ample  provision  is  made  to  this  end 
by  the  bestowment  of  the  Holy  Ghost:  "Fear  not, 
O  Jacob,  my  servant ;  and  thou,  Jeshurun,  whom  I 
have  chosen.  For  I  will  pour  water  upon  him 
that  is  thirsty,  and  floods  upon  the  dry  ground.  I 
will  pour  my  Spirit  upon  thy  seed,  and  my  bless- 
ing upon  thine  offspring :  and  they  shall  spring  up 
as  among  the  grass,  as  willows  by  the  water- 
courses."    Isa.  44 :  2-4. 

V.  It  is  a  duty  to  advance  in  holiness  :  "  This 
is  the  will  of  God,  even  your  sanctification,  that 
ye  should  abstain  from  fornication :  that  every  one 
of  you  should  know  how  to  possess  his  vessel  in 
sanctification  and  honor."  1  Thess,  4  :  3,  4.  "  Grow 
in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ."  2  Pet.  3:18.  "Follow 
peace  with  all  men,  and  holiness,  without  which  no 
man  shall  see  the  Lord."     Heb.  12  :  14. 

VI.  Like  creation  and  providence,  sanctifica- 
tion is  a  work  of  the  Godhead :  "  I  am  the  Lord 
which  sanctify  you."  "  I  will  make  an  everlasting 
covenant  with  them,  that  I  will  not  turn  away  from 
them,  to  do  them  good :  but  I  will  put  my  fear  in 
their  hearts,  that  they  shall  not  depart  from  me." 
Lev.  20:  8  ;  Jer.  32  :  40.  In  Jude  t,  believers  are 
said  to  be  "sanctified  by  God  the  Father."  In 
1    Cor,    1  :  30,  it  is  said  "  Christ  Jesus  of  God  is 


SANCTIFICATION.  153 

made  unto  us  sanctification."  Compare  Eph. 
5:26,  27.  In  2  Thess.  2:13,  Paul  says,  God 
"  hath  from  the  beginning  chosen  you  to  salvation, 
through  sanctification  of  the  Spirit."  Compare 
Eph.  1:4;   Matt.  3:11. 

VII.  In  this  work  God's  children  concur  :  "  We 
are  laborers  together  with  God."  "  Having  there- 
fore these  promises,  dearly  beloved,  let  us  cleanse 
ourselves  from  all  filth iness  of  the  flesh  and  spirit, 
perfecting  holiness  in  the  fear  of  God."  1  Cor. 
3:9;  2  Cor.  7:1.  This  concurrence  of  God's 
people  consists  mainly  in  these  things:  1.  They 
consent  to  the  law  that  it  is  good.  2.  They  greatly 
desire  increase  of  holiness.  3.  They  pray  and  labor 
for  it.  4.  They  deeply  mourn  and  humble  them- 
selves when  they  have  it  not. 

VIII.  This  sanctification  is  in  the  whole  na- 
ture. Inspired  writers  use  all  the  words  necessary 
to  teach  this  doctrine.  Paul  says :  "  The  very 
God  of  peace  sanctify  you  wholly;  and  I  pray  God 
your  whole  spirit,  and  soul,  and  body,  be  preserved 
blameless  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ."  1  Thess.  5:23.  Compare  Ezek.  36: 
25-27;  Eph.  4:  22-32. 

IX.  The  great  means  of  promoting  the  sancti- 
fication of  believers  is  the  gospel,  sometimes  called 
the  grace  of  God,  because  it  is  a  great  fruit  of  his 


j 54  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

undeserved  kindness,  as  in  Titus  2:11,  12:  "For 
the  erace  of  God  that  brin^eth  salvation  hath  ap- 
peared  to  all  men,  teaching  us  that  denying  ungod- 
liness and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  live  soberly, 
righteously,  and  godly  in  this  present  world." 
Compare  Eph.  5  :  26 ;   Phil.  1:6;   Heb.  12:10. 

X.  The  sanctification  of  believers  is  in  this 
life  imperfect.  The  best  of  men  are  men  at  the 
best.  "  There  is  no  man  that  sinneth  not."  "  There 
is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth,  that  doeth  good,  and 
sinneth  not."  1  Kings  8 :  46 ;  Eccles.  7  :  20.  Com- 
pare 1  Cor.  9:  27;  13:9,  10.  So  that  "the  flesh 
lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and  the  Spirit  against 
the  flesh  :  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to  the 
other;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  things  that  ye 
would."     Gal.  5:17. 

XL  Because  of  these  things  we  naturally  ex- 
pect a  warfare  in  the  Christian  life.  Christian 
experience  fulfils  this  expectation.  In  Romans 
7:  14-25,  the  apostle  Paul  gives  us  the  details  of 
such  a  conflict  in  his  own  case.  Some  indeed 
have  said  that  he  did  not  refer  to  himself  at  all. 
But  more  than  twenty  times  he  says  he  did  mean 
himself,  using  the  words  /,  mine,  me.  Some  say 
that  he  refers  to  himself  in  an  unconverted  state. 
But  he  says  he  refers  to  himself  at  the  time  of 
writing.    All  the  verbs  are  in  the  present  tense,  as 


SANCTIFICATION.  I55 

am,  do,  allow,  find,  etc.  Besides,  no  unconverted 
man  ever  "consents  unto  the  law  that  it  is  good  " 
nor  "  delights  in  the  law  of  God  after  the  inward 
man."  Clearly  the  passage  refers  to  Paul  after  his 
conversion. 

XII.  Growth  in  grace  is  properly  evidenced  by 
increase  of  good  works.  "  Every  good  tree  bring- 
eth  forth  good  fruit."  "  We  are  his  workmanship, 
created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works,  which 
God  hath  before  ordained  that  we  should  walk  in 
them."  Matt.  7:17;  Eph.  2  :  10.  Compare  Phil. 
4:8. 

XIII.  There  is  one  class  of  evidences  of  growth 
in  holiness  much  insisted  on  in  the  Scriptures.  It 
consists  of  what  are  commonly  called  the  passive 
virtues,  such  as  meekness,  humility,  gentleness, 
forbearance,  forgiveness,  self-denial,  etc.  The 
greater  attainments  Paul  made,  the  humbler  he 
was.  Some  time  after  his  conversion  he  speaks  of 
himself  as  "unworthy  to  be  called  an  apostle." 
Still  later  he  says  he  was  "  less  than  the  least  of 
all  saints."  He  enters  heaven  with  the  cry,  "  I  am 
the  chief  of  sinners." 

XIV.  The  longer  men  live,  and  the  more  they 
live  to  the  honor  of  their  Master,  the  brighter 
shall  be  their  crown  in  heaven.  "  They  that  be 
wise  shall   shine  as  the  brightness  of   the  firma- 


156  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

ment ;  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness, 
as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever."  Dan.  12:3.  Com- 
pare Isa.  43 :  21  ;  Matt.  5:12;  Col.  3 :  24  ;  1  Cor. 
15:41. 

XV.  Therefore  let  every  man  live  wholly  unto 
God.  "  Behold,  I  come  quickly :  hold  that  fast 
which  thou  hast,  that  no  man  take  thy  crown." 
Rev.  3:11 


PRAYER.  157 


CHAPTER    XXIV. 

PR  A  YER. 

I.  Atheism  never  worships.  In  practice  mod- 
ern deism  is  atheistic.  But  there  is  no  form  of 
religion  without  prayer,  and  surely  there  is  no  sal- 
vation to  those  who  restrain  prayer.  Our  wants 
as  creatures,  and  our  necessities  as  sinners,  can  be 
supplied  by  Him  who  is  infinite.  Prayer  is  a  duty 
taught  by  natural  religion. 

II.  In  Scripture  prayer  is  mentioned  about 
five  hundred  times.  It  is  spoken  of  in  the  first 
book  of  the  Bible,  Gen.  4:26;  and  in  the  last 
chapter  of  the  sacred  volume,  Rev.  22  :  20.  To 
speak  of  a  prayerless  Christian  is  as  absurd  as  to 
talk  of  a  living  man  who  never  breathes.  As  soon 
as  Saul  of  Tarsus  met  with  a  change  of  heart,  it 
was  said,  "  Behold,  he  prayeth."     Acts  9:11. 

III.  Quite  a  variety  of  words  and  phrases  are 
used  in  Scripture  to  express  the  act  of  praying, 
such  as  bowing  down  to  God,  serving  him,  calling 
upon  his  name,  seeking  him,  entreating  him,  be- 
seeching him,  inquiring  of  him,  and,  in  one  case, 
commanding  him.  In  a  single  verse  Paul  speaks 
of  supplications,  prayers,  intercessions,  and  giving 

of  thanks.      1  Tim.  2:1. 

14 


ir8  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


j 


IV.  By  nature  we  are  poor  creatures.     We  are 
ot   sufficient   as  of  ourselves  to  think  anything 

good,  or  right,  or  holy.  2  Cor.  3:5.  Nor  can  we 
of  ourselves  ever  offer  a  right  prayer :  "  Likewise 
the  Spirit  helpeth  our  infirmities :  for  we  know 
not  what  we  should  pray  for  as  we  ought :  but  the 
Spirit  itself  maketh  intercession  for  us  with  groan- 
ing which  cannot  be  uttered.  And  he  that  search- 
eth  the  hearts  knoweth  what  is  the  mind  of  the 
Spirit,  because  he  maketh  intercession  for  the 
saints  according  to  the  will  of  God."  Rom. 
8  :  26,  27.  So  that  all  prayer  truly  pleasing  to 
God,  is  indited  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  is  freely 
given  by  God  to  all  who  sincerely  ask  for  so  great 
a  blessing.     Luke  11  :  1 3. 

V.  According  to  Scripture  there  is  no  one  pos- 
ture, and  no  particular  set  of  gestures,  attitudes, 
or  intonations,  requisite  to  acceptance  in  praying. 
David  sat  and  prayed.  1  Chron.  17:16.  Com- 
pare Exod.  17:  12.  The  publican  stood  and  pray- 
ed. Luke  18:13.  Daniel  kneeled  and  prayed. 
Dan.  6:10.  Jonah  lay  in  the  whale's  belly  and 
prayed.  Jonah  2:1.  Hezekiah  turned  his  face 
to  the  wall  as  he  lay  in  his  bed,  and  prayed.  Isa. 
38  :  2.  Our  Lord  prostrated  himself  with  his  face 
to  the  ground,  and  prayed.  Matt.  26  :  39.  Very 
often  the   ancients  prayed  with  their  hands  and 


PRAYER,  I59 

eyes  directed  to  heaven.  So  Moses  lifted  his 
hands  till  from  weariness  he  could  hold  them  up 
no  more,  till  Aaron  and  Hur  stood  and  held  them 
up.  Exod.  17:11,  12.  Compare  Psa.  141:2. 
But  the  publican  lifted  not  up  even  his  eyes  to 
heaven,  yet  he  was  accepted.  Our  whole  beha- 
vior should  suit  the  occasion,  and  should  express 
reverence,  trust,  and  humility. 

VI.  Nor  does  the  power  of  prayer  depend  upon 
the  words  used.  The  Pharisee  used  many  words 
and  was  rejected.  The  publican  used  few  words 
and  was  justified.  Luke  18  :  10-14.  Hannah  mur- 
mured or  whispered  her  good  prayer.  1  Sam. 
1 : 1 3-1 7.  When  prayer  is  social  or  public,  it  should 
be  in  words  understood  by  all  who  unite  in  the 
service.     1  Cor.  14  :  14-17. 

VII.  Neither  is  the  place  nor  the  direction  of 
the  face  towards  anyplace  of  the  least  importance. 
The  temple  was  once  a  very  fit  place  of  prayer. 
Isa.  56:7.  Compare  1  Kings  8:29,  30;  Dan. 
6  :  10.  But  prophecy  required  that  all  this  should 
pass  away :  "  For  from  the  rising  of  the  sun  even 
unto  the  going  down  of  the  same,  my  name  shall 
be  great  among  the  Gentiles ;  and  in  every  place 
incense  shall  be  offered  unto  my  name,  and  a  pure 
offering:  for  my  name  shall  be  great  among  the 
heathen,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."       Mai.   1:11. 


1 6  o  TR  UTHS  FOR  THE  PE  OPLE. 

Accordingly,  when  Christ  came,  he  said  to  the 
woman  of  Samaria  :  "  Believe  me,  the  hour  cometh, 
when  ye  shall  neither  in  this  mountain,  nor  yet  at 
Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father."  John  4:21.  The 
Lord  looketh  on  the  heart,  not  on  the  place  where 
we  are,  when  we  call  upon  his  name. 

VIII.  For  whom  shall  we  pray?  Not  for  the 
dead.  2  Sam.  12:15-23;  Luke  16-25,  26;  Rev. 
14:  13.  Again,  living  men  may  treat  with  such 
scorn  and  blasphemy  sacred  things,  and  especially 
the  person  and  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  that 
though  they  may  be  living  and  known  to  us,  we 
shall  not  feel  obliged  or  able  to  pray  for  such 
despisers.  Compare  1  John  5:16;  Mark  3:29. 
With  these  exceptions  we  are  to  pray  for  all  men: 
for  kino-s  and  rulers,  1  Tim.  2:1,2;  for  enemies, 
Matt.  5:44;  Luke  6:27,  35;  for  unkind  friends, 
who  have  wronged  us,  Job  42:  10;  for  the  sick, 
Jas.  5  :  14-16  ;  for  the  church,  Psa.  122:6;  for  the 
afflicted,  Psa.  50:15;  Jas.  5:13;  for  mens  souls 
and  bodies,  3  John  2  ;  for  preachers  of  the  gos- 
pel, 1  Thess.  5  :  25;  for  the  wicked  that  they  per- 
ish not,  Jer.  31  17;  in  short,  for  all  sorts  of  men. 
1  Tim.  2:1.  Bad  men  are  in  perishing  need  of  help 
and  mercy.  Good  men  are  in  the  midst  of  trials 
and  enemies,  and  require  help  from  God.  We 
should  pray  for  ourselves.     Psa.  90:  17. 


PRAYER.  161 

IX.  We  should  pray  often.  Jesus  spake  two 
parables  to  this  end,  that  men  ought  always  to 
pray  and  not  to  faint.  Luke  n  :  5-9 ;  18:  1-8. 
The  Scriptures  call  on  us  to  "  continue  instant  in 
prayer."  Rom.  12:12;  to  "  pray  always  with  all 
prayer  and  supplication  in  the  Spirit,  Eph.  6:  18; 
yea,  to  "  pray  without  ceasing,"  1  Thess.  5:17. 

X.  It  is  required  in  all  worship,  in  prayer  par- 
ticularly, that  it  be  intelligent.  It  is  sad  when  it 
may  be  truly  charged  upon  us,  "  Ye  worship  ye 
know  not  what."  John  4:  22.  In  malice  it  is  de- 
sirable that  all  be  children,  but  in  understanding 
let  all  be  men.  1  Cor.  14  :  20.  "  What  is  it  then? 
I  will  pray  with  the  spirit,  and  I  will  pray  with  the 
understanding  also  :  I  will  sing  with  the  spirit,  and 
I  will  sing  with  the  understanding  also."  1  Cor. 
14:15. 

XI.  It  is  very  important  that  all  our  worship 
should  be  offered  in  innocence  and  benevolence. 
It  is  shocking  for  men  to  come  around  the  throne 
of  grace  with  malice  in  their  hearts  and  with  stains 
upon  their  hands.  That  was  a  good  resolution  of 
David:  "  I  will  wash  my  hands  in  innocency  :  so 
will  I  compass  thine  altar,  O  Lord!"  Psa.  26:6. 
And  Paul  says,  "  I  will  therefore  that  men  pray 
everywhere,  lifting  up  holy  hands,  without  wrath 

and  doubting.  1  Tim.  2  :  8.     And  Peter  exhorts  us 

14* 


162  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

to  "  lay  aside  all  malice,  and  all  guile,  and  hypoc- 
risies, and  envies,  and  all  evil  speakings."  i  Pet. 
2  :  i.     Compare  Matt.  5  :  23,  24  ;  6  :  14,  15. 

XII.  All  prayer  that  God  is  bound  to  answer 
must  be  offered  in  faith.  Without  faith  it  is  im- 
possible to  please  God.     Heb.  11:6;  Jas.  1  : 6,  7. 

XIII.  All  acceptable  prayer  must  be  fervent 
and  earnest.  "  The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a 
righteous  man  availeth  much.  Elias  was  a  man 
subject  to  like  passions  as  we  are,  and  he  prayed 
earnestly  that  it  might  not  rain;  and  it  rained  not 
on  the  earth  by  the  space  of  three  years  and  six 
months.  And  he  prayed  again,  and  the  heaven 
gave  rain,  and  the  earth  brought  forth  her  fruit." 
Jas.  5  :  16-18. 

XIV.  In  all  prayer  we  must  submit  to  the  ulti- 
mate will  of  God.  In  this  our  divine  Lord  set  us 
an  example,  which  we  should  never  forget.  "  O 
my  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass  from 
me  :  nevertheless  not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt." 
"  O  my  Father,  if  this  cup  may  not  pass  away 
from  me  except  I  drink  it,  thy  will  be  done."  Matt. 
26  :39,  42. 

XV.  With  prayer  the  Scriptures  often  unite 
alms-giving.  To  Cornelius  the  Lord  said  in  a  vis- 
ion, "  Thy  prayers  and  thine  alms  are  come  up  for 
a  memorial  before  God."     Acts  10:4.     It  was  Je- 


PRAYER.  ^3 

sus  who  said,  "  It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to 
receive."  Acts  20  :  35.  He  also  said,  "  Sell  that 
ye  have,  and  give  alms;  provide  yourselves  bags 
which  wax  not  old,  a  treasure  in  the  heavens  that 
faileth  not,  where  no  thief  approacheth,  neither 
moth  corrupteth."     Luke  12  :  33. 

XVI.  To  prayer  it  is  often  proper  to  unite 
fasting.  David  says  :  "  I  humbled  myself  with 
fasting;  and  my  prayer  returned  into  mine  own 
bosom."  Psa.  35:13..  Daniel  followed  this  ex- 
ample.    Dan.  9  ;  3.     Compare  1  Cor.  7  :  5. 

XVII.  Both  Christ  and  his  apostles  unite 
watching  and  prayer.  In  vain  do  we  pray  unless 
we  watch.  "  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  enter  not 
into  temptation."  Matt.  26:41;  compare  Mark 
^3^33\   14:38;  Eph.  6:18;  Col.  4:2. 

XVIII.  Such  prayer  as  the  Scriptures  require 
is  wondrously  efficacious.  Psa.  50:15;  Matt. 
7:7,  8.  There  is  no  mightier  influence  exerted 
by  creatures  than  that  found  in  prayer.  The  his- 
tory of  human  salvation  is  a  history  of  the  power 
of  prayer.  It  is  God's  memorial  in  every  gener- 
ation, THAT  HE  HEARETH  PRAYER. 


1 64  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  XXV, 

GOD'S  LA  W. 

I.  God  is  a  Father,  and  teaches  us  to  call 
him  so.  Mai.  i  :  6  ;  Matt.  6 :  9.  But  he  is  also  a 
Judge,  Gen.  18:25;  2  Tim.  4:85  a  Ruler,  Mic. 
5:2;  Zech.  6:13;  a  Governor,  Psa.  22  ;  28;  Matt. 
2:6;  a  King,  Psa.  5:2;  10:16;  a  Lawgiver,  Jas. 
4:12;  Deut.  6  :  24.  One  of  the  highest  preroga- 
tives   of    government    is    the    power    of    making 

laws. 

II.  If  God  makes  laws  for  his  rational  crea- 
tures, they  are  bound  to  study  them,  and  learn 
what  they  mean.  This  is  implied  in  nearly  every 
verse  of  the  one  hundred  and  nineteenth  Psalm. 
Compare  Deut.  6 :  6-9.  No  duty  can  be  clearer. 
Men  are  as  surely  bound  to  obey  them.  Deut. 
13:4;  Jer.  26:13;  42:6;  Acts  5:29;   Heb.  5 : 9. 

III.  The  law  of  God,  as  given  from  Mount 
Sinai,  was  in  ten  precepts,  and  is  hence  called  the 
Decalogue,  or  the  ten  words,  as  the  Hebrew  ex- 
presses it.  These  ten  precepts  are  statutes,  ordi- 
nances, commandments.  They  claim  and  possess 
the  highest  authority.  They  are  not  given  as 
advice,  but  as  laws — laws  of  binding  force.     The 


GOD'S  LA  IV.  165 

same  ten  precepts  were  repeated  just  before  Israel 
entered  Canaan. 

IV.  The  law  of  God  is  by  our  Saviour  given 
in  a  briefer  form.  When  one  asked  him,  "Which 
is  the  great  commandment  in  the  law  ?"  Jesus  an- 
swered him :  "  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul,  and  with 
all  thy  mind.  This  is  the  first  and  great  com- 
mandment. And  the  second  is  like  unto  it :  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself.  On  these  two 
commandments  hang  all  the  law  and  the  proph- 
ets."   Matt.  22  :  36-40.    Compare  Mark  12  :  28-31. 

V.  The  apostle  Paul  gives  even  yet  a  more, 
brief  summary  of  the  law  of  God :  "All  the  law  is 
fulfilled  in  one  word,  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor 
as  thyself."  Gal.  5:14.  Again  :  "  Love  worketh 
no  ill  to  his  neighbor ;  therefore  love  is  the  fulfill- 
ing of  the  law."  Rom.  13:  10.  While  it  is  true 
that  love  is  the  essential  element  demanded  by 
both  tables  of  the  law,  it  is  right  to  say  that  the 
subject  on  which  Paul  is  speaking  in  both  of  the 
places  cited,  is  our  duty  to  our  neighbor. 

VI.  A  careful  examination  and  comparison  of 
Exod.  23 :  20,  21  ;  Acts  7  :  30-38 ;  and  Heb. 
12  :25,  26,  will  show  that  in  a  very  important 
sense  the  Son  of  God  was  the  author  of  the  moral 
law,  was  present  when  it  was  given,  and  has  ex- 


1 66  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

pressed  displeasure  when  it  was  broken.    Christ  is 
dishonored  when  men  keep  not  the  law. 

VII.  The  law  has  its  binding  force  from  the 
glorious  character  of  the  Lawgiver,  and  from  his 
relations  to  his  creatures.  He  is  glorious  in  holi- 
ness. He  is  wonderful  in  working.  He  is  Crea- 
tor, Preserver,  and  Redeemer.  The  law  also  binds 
from  its  own  excellence.  It  is  spiritual,  Rom. 
7:14;  it  is  perfect,  Psa.  19:8;  it  is  holy,  just,  and 
good,  Rom.  7:12;  it  is  unchangeable,  Deut.  452; 
Isa.  5  :  20;  2  Tim.  3:16.  It  is  of  course  eternal. 
It  is  so  declared  to  be  by  Jesus  Christ.  Matt. 
5:17-19.  One  great  object  of  the  sermon  on 
the  mount,  was  to  rescue  this  law  from  false 
glosses. 

VIII.  This  law  was  not  only  spoken  by  the 
mouth  of  God,  but  it  was  twice  written  by  his 
finger.  Deut.  4  :  33  ;  5:4,  22;  Exod.  32:15,  16; 
34  :  1  ;  Deut.  10  :  4,  5. 

IX.  This  law  was  at  first  on  two  tables  of 
stone ;  and  it  is  yet  fitly  spoken  of  as  in  two  ta- 
bles. The  first  of  these  consists  of  the  first  four 
precepts,  directly  relating  to  our  duty  to  God.  The 
second  consists  of  six  precepts,  defining  our  duty 
to  man. 

X.  The  first  commandment  is,  "  Thou  shalt 
have  no  other  gods  before  me."     This  clearly  re- 


GOD'S  LAW.  jQj 

quires  us  to  know  God,  i    Chron.  28:9;  and  to 
confess  him,  Deut.  26:17;    to  own  him  and  to 
honor  him,   Psa.  95  : 6,  7 ;   to  meditate  upon   his 
character,  Psa.  63  :  6 ;  to  choose  him,  Josh.  24  :  22 ; 
to  love  and  fear  him,  Deut.  6:5;  to  trust,  Exod. 
14  :  31;  Isa.  26  : 4;    hope,  Psa.  130  :  7,  and  delight 
m  him,  Psa.  37:4;  to  worship  him  in  the  way  he 
appoints,  Phil.  4  : 6 ;  to  study  to  please  him,  1  Thess. 
4:1;   to  be  humble  before  him,  and  sorry  when 
we  offend  him,  Mic.  6:8;  Jer.  31:18.     It  also  for- 
bids  us  to   think,  live,   or  act   like   atheists,  Jer. 
2  :  27,  28;   Psa.  81:11;  to  withhold  from  him  any- 
thing that  is  his  due,  Isa.  43 :  22,  23  ;  to  be  igno- 
rant or  forgetful  of  him,  Jer.  4:22;  to  have  mean 
or  vile  thoughts  concerning  him,  Acts  17 :  23,  29 ; 
to  hate  him,  Rom.    1  :  30 ;  to  distrust  him,   Heb. 
3:12;  to  be  vain  or  proud  in  his  presence,  Rom. 
1  :  30 ;  to  tempt  him,  Matt.  4:7;  to  restrain  prayer 
before. him,  Job  15:4;  or  to  trust  in  ourselves  or 
in  any  creature  for  effectual  help  or  succor,  Jer. 
2:  13. 

XI.  The  second  commandment  is,  "  Thou 
shalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  image,  or  any 
likeness  of  anything  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or 
that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the  water 
under  the  earth :  thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself 
to  them  nor  serve  them ;  for  I  the  Lord  thy  God 


iCS  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the  fathers 
upon  the  children,  unto  the  third  and  fourth  gen- 
eration of  them  that  hate  me ;  and  showing  mercy 
unto  thousands  of  them  that  love  me  and  keep  my 
commandments."  This  law  clearly  requires  that 
we  should  observe  and  keep  pure  all  God's  wor- 
ship, Deut.  32  146;  Matt.  28;  20;  we  should  pray 
and  give  thanks  in  the  name  of  Christ,  John  14:13; 
we  should  read,  study,  hear,  and  obey  God's  word, 
John  5  ;  39 ;  Jas.  1:21,  22  ;  observe  the  ordinances 
of  his  house,  Matt.  28  :  19  ;  vow,  and  pay  our  vows, 
Psa.  66:  13;  and  oppose  all  false  worship,  Micah 
6:16;  1  Kings  12:33.  It  forbids  worship  not 
commanded  by  God,  Deut.  4  :  15-19  ;  Acts  17  :  29; 
the  making  or  using  any  image  or  likeness  to  repre- 
sent God,  or  to  aid  in  worship,  Rom.  1  121-25. 
It  forbids  all  superstition,  all  sacrilege,  all  con- 
tempt and  hindering  of  God's  worship,  Acts  17:22; 
Col.  2  :  21-23.  There  is  an  awful  reason  given 
for  keeping  this  command  :  "  For  I  the  Lord  thy 
God  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the 
fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and  fourth 
generation  of  them  that  hate  me  :  and  showing 
mercy  unto  thousands  of  them  that  love  me  and 
keep  my  commandments." 

XII.  The    third    commandment    is:    "Thou 
shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God  in 


GOD'S  LAW.  169 

vain :  for  the  Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that 
taketh  his  name  in  vain."  This  commandment 
requires  us  in  thought,  speech,  and  act,  holily  and 
reverently  to  use  God's  names,  Matt.  6 : 9,  titles, 
Psa.  68:4,  attributes,  Deut.  28:58,  ordinances, 
Eccles.  5:1,  word,  Psa.  19:7,  works  and  worship, 
Psa.  138:2,  such  as  prayer,  praise,  vows,  oaths, 
and  lots,  1  Cor.  10:31;  Phil.  1  :  27.  It  requires 
us  to  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.  1  Pet.  2:12. 
And  it  forbids  us  to  indulge  in  vain,  profane,  or 
superstitious  use  of  anything  pertaining  to  God. 
Acts  17:23;  Jer.  7:4.  It  forbids  blasphemy, 
Ex-od.  5:2,  perjury,  Zech.  5 : 4,  profane  oaths, 
Matt.  5  :  34-37,  rash  or  wicked  vows,  Acts  23  :  12, 
14,  bitter  cursings,  Rom.  12:14,  murmurings 
against  God,  Rom.  9:  14-20,  jesting  with  sacred 
things,  Eph.  5 :  4,  idle  questions,  1  Tim.  6:4,  5, 
the  use  of  charms,  Deut.  18 :  10-14,  hating  of  holy 
things,  2  Tim.  3:5,  hypocrisy,  Matt.  23  :  14,  or  in 
any  way  diminishing  the  fear  of  God  in  ourselves 
or  others,  Mark  8  :  38.  The  reason  given  is,  "  The 
Lord  will  not  hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  his 
name  in  vain." 

XIII.  The  fourth  commandment  is  :  "  Remem- 
ber the  Sabbath-day  to  keep  it  holy.  Six  days 
shalt  thou  labor,  and  do  all  thy  work  :  but  the 
seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord  thy  God : 

Truths  for  the  People.  LiS 


i7o  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

in  it  thou  shalt  not  do  any  work,  thou,  nor  thy 
son,  nor  thy  daughter,  thy  man-servant,  nor  thy 
maid-servant,  nor  thy  cattle,  nor  thy  stranger  that 
is  within  thy  gates;  for  in  six  days  the  Lord  made 
heaven  and  earth,  the  sea,  and  all  that  in  them 
is,  and  rested  the  seventh  day  :  wherefore  the 
Lord  blessed  the  Sabbath-day  and  hallowed  it." 
This  precept  requires  us  to  keep  holy  all  the  time 
God  has  set  apart  for  his  service,  expressly  one 
whole  day  in  seven.  Gen.  2:3;  1  Cor.  16  :  1,  2. 
We  are  then  to  rest  from  all  such  works  and  em- 
ployments as  are  on  other  days  lawful,  Exod. 
16:25-29;  Jer.  17:21,  22;  and  spend  those  .sa- 
cred hours  in  such  thoughts,  reading,  hearing, 
praying,  praising,  and  conversation,  as  are  suited 
to  glorify  God.  Isa.  58  :  13,  14.  It  is  a  great  sin 
to  be  weary  of  the  Sabbath-day,  or  to  be  idle  on 
that  day,  or  to  engage  in  needless  works,  words, 
and  thoughts  about  worldly  matters.  Luke  23  : 
54-56.  This  command  is  most  reasonable.  Exod. 
23  :  12.  God  gives  us  six  days  ;  he  claims  but  the 
seventh  part  of  our  time.  He  has  set  us  an  exam- 
ple in  resting  the  seventh  day  from  all  his  works. 
This  commandment  is  very  solemnly  enacted,  be- 
ginning with  the  word  "  Remember."  According 
to  his  promise,  he  greatly  blesses  those  who  keep 
holy  the  Sabbath.     Isa.  56  :  2-7.      According  to 


GOD'S  LAW.  171 

his  threatening,  he  sorely  chastises  those  who  pro- 
fane that  sacred  day.     Jer.  17  :  27. 

"  A  Sabbath  well  spent 

Brings  a  week  of  content, 
And  health  for  the  toils  of  the  morrow; 

But  a  Sabbath  profaned, 

Whate'er  may  be  gained, 
Is  a  sure  forerunner  of  sorrow." 


172  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

GOD'S  LA  W— SECOND  TABLE. 

I.  We  have  already  considered  the  first  table 
of  the  law,  which  states  our  duty  to  God.  We 
come  now  to  consider  the  second  table  of  the  law, 
which  regards  our  duty  to  man.  The  sum  of  it 
is,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself." 
We  as  much  need  grace  rightly  to  keep  the  sec- 
ond table  as  the  first. 

II.  The  fifth  commandment  is,  "  Honor  thy 
father  and  thy  mother,  that  thy  days  may  be  long 
upon  the  land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth 
thee."  In  the  spirit  of  this  law  a  father  and  a 
mother  point  not  only  to  our  parents  according  to 
the  flesh,  but  to  all  who  have  authority  over  us, 
or  are  our  superiors.  We  ought  in  heart,  speech 
and  act  to  honor  and  reverence  our  superiors, 
Prov.  16:31;  pray  for  them,  1  Tim.  2  : 1-3  ;  cheer- 
fully obey  their  lawful  commands  and  good  coun- 
sels, Eph.  6:1-7;  be  true  and  faithful  to  them, 
defend  them,  Tit.  2:9,  10;  Rom.  13:6,  7;  love 
them,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  hide  their  faults, 
Gen.  9:23.  This  commmand  forbids  us  to  envy 
our  superiors,  Numb.  11:28,  29;  to  despise  them, 


GOD'S  LAW— SECOND  TABLE.  173 

Isa.  3:5;  to  rebel  against  just  authority,  Exod. 
21:15;  to  curse  or  mock  them,  Deut.  21  :  18-21 ; 
or  try  to  put  them  to  shame,  Prov.  19:26.  All 
this  implies  that  parents  and  other  superiors 
should  love  and  pray  for  those  under  them,  Eph. 
6:4;  should  instruct  and  counsel  them,  Deut. 
6:6,  7 ;  defend  them,  Rom.  13:3;  commend  them, 
Esth.  6:3;  and,  when  necessary,  chastise  them, 
Prov.. 29  :  15  ;  but  never  to  be  bitter  against  them, 
Eph.  6:4.  This  precept  also  shows  the  sin  of 
envying  the  gifts  or  grieving  at  the  prosperity  of  ■ 
our  equals.  The  promise  added  to  this  command- 
ment is,  "  That  thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the 
land  which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee."  Com- 
pare Deut.  5:16;  1  Kings  8:25;  Eph.  6:2,  3. 
It  is  a  lovely  sight  to  see  a  whole  family  or  socie- 
ty ruled  by  the  law  of  love. 

III.  The  sixth  commandment  is,  "Thou  shaft 
not  kill."  This  requires  a  careful  study  and  a 
lawful  endeavor  to  preserve  human  life.  1  Sam. 
19:4,  5.  It  therefore  requires  us  to  subdue  all 
malignant  passions,  Psa.  37:8,  11;  Prov.  22  :  24, 
26 ;  Eph.  4  :  26;  and  to  be  very  careful  in  the  use 
of  food,  drink,  medicine,  rest,  and  recreation,  so 
as  not  to  shorten  life.  Prov.  17:22;  23:20,  29,  30. 
It  requires  us  to  banish  hatred,  1  John  3:15;  4:20, 
malice,  envy,   1  Peter  2:1,  unjust  jealousy,  Cant. 

15* 


174  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

8 : 6,  needless  disquietude,  unholy  anger,  Jas. 
4  M ;  Prov.  27:4;  and  to  cherish  love,  pity,  and 
kindness  in  our  hearts,  words  and  acts,  1  Cor. 
1 3  :  4-7  ;  to  forgive  injuries,  Matt.  6:14;  15;  Rom. 
1 2  : 1 9,  20 ;  and  to  help  and  defend  the  innocent,  Prov. 
24  11;  31  :  8,  9;  Matt.  25:35,  36.  It  forbids  the 
needless,  careless,  unjust  or  cruel  wasting  of  human 
life,  irritating  words,  Prov.  12:18;  15  :  1 ;  injustice, 
Exod.  22  :  2,  quarrelling,  striking,  Isa.  3:15,  wound- 
ing or  insulting  men,  Prov.  28:17,  so  as  to  dis- 
tress their  spirits,  or  to  tempt  them  to  deeds  of 
violence. 

IV.  The  seventh  commandment  is,  "  Thou 
shalt  not  commit  adultery."  This  requires  purity 
in  the  mind,  in  the  heart,  in  words,  looks,  and  acts. 
It  requires  us  to  be  chaste  in  body,  1  Thess.  4  :  4,  5  ; 
to  avoid  unchaste  sights  and  unchaste  company. 
Job  31  :  1 ;  Prov.  5  :  3-10.  It  says  nothing  against 
lawful  wedlock.  "Marriage  is  honorable  in  all, 
and  the  bed  undefined."  Heb.  13:4.  Our  Saviour 
was  present  at  a  marriage.  It  forbids  adultery, 
fornication,  rape,  incest,  sodomy,  all  unclean 
thoughts  and  affections,  all  wantonness  in  looks, 
dress,  or  behavior.  1  Cor.  7:2;  Tit.  2:4,  5  ; 
Matt.  5:28;  Jer.  5:7;  1  Cor.  5:9;  1  Tim.  2:9. 
It  allows  no  man  to  have  more  than  one  wife,  and 
no  woman  to  have  more  than  one  husband.     Wc 


GOD'S  LAW— SECOND  TABLE.  175 

should  avoid  everything  that  begets  in  us  or  in 
others  any  want  of  purity  or  temperance.  Eph. 
5  : 3,  4.  Husbands  ought  to  love  their  wives  very 
tenderly,  and  very  strongly,  even  as  Christ  loved 
the  church.  Eph.  5  :  29,  33.  And  wives  should 
reverence  their  husbands  and  love  them.  Eph. 
5  :  33  ;   Titus  2  14,  5. 

V.  The  eighth  commandment  is,  "  Thou  shalt 
not  steal."      This   clearly  requires   truth,  justice, 
fairness,  honor,  and  fidelity  in  trades  and  bargains 
between  man  and  man.     Psa.  15  :  2,  4.    We  should 
give  to  every  man,  and  every  body  of  men   their 
dues.     Rom.  13:7.     It  requires  contentment  with 
our  own  lot.      1  Tim.  6:8.     It  enjoins  kindness  to 
the  poor  and  needy.     Deut.  15:7,  8,  10;   1   Tim. 
6:17,  18.     Every  one  ought  to  have  some  proper 
business,  and  be  industrious  in  it.     Rom.  12:11; 
Eph.  4:28.     It  is   our  duty  to  care  for  those  de- 
pendent on   us,  particularly  poor  and   aged   rela- 
tives or  neighbors.   1    Tim.    5 : 8.      This  precept 
forbids  all  stealing,  all  robbery,  all  cheating,  false 
weights    and    measures,  all   oppression,   extortion, 
usury,   vexatious    law-suits,  covetousness,  love   of 
the    world.       1   John  2:15,   16.     It  is   wicked  to 
waste  our  worldly  goods,  and  it  is  wicked  to  hoard 
them  up,  or  to  receive  stolen  goods.     Prov.  29;  24  ; 
Psa.  50  :  18  ;  James  5:4;  Eccl.  4  : 8. 


176  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

VI.  The  ninth  commandment  is,  "  Thou  shalt 
not  bear  false  witness  against  thy  neighbor."     A 
neighbor  is  any  one  to  whom  we  can  do  good  or 
harm,  whether   he  lives   near  us   or   not.      Luke 
10:30-37.      This  commandment  requires    us    to 
think,  feel,  speak  and  act  truly,  Psa.  15:2,  and  sin- 
cerely, 2  Chron.   19:9,  towards  all  our  fellow-men. 
We  should  love  and  rejoice  in  their  good  name, 
3  John   4,  in  their  gifts  and  graces,   Rom.    1  : 8. 
We  should  defend  the  innocent.     Psa.  82  :  3.     We 
should  take  sides  with  the  slandered.     Psa.  15:3; 
Prov.    25:23.       We   should  keep    our  word   and 
study  and  practise  all  things  that  are  true,  honest, 
lovely,  and  of  good  report.     Phil.  4  :  8,     The  sins 
against  this  commandment  are  many  and  heinous : 
such  as   telling   lies,  giving  false  evidence,  Luke 
3  :  14;   Prov.  19  :  5  ;  asking  other  people  to  do  so, 
calling  evil  good,  and  good  evil,  Isa.  5:20;  forgery, 
back-biting,   Psa.   15:3;   Rom.   1:30;   detracting, 
tale-bearing,   whispering,    Rom.     1:29;    scoffing, 
Prov.  21:9;  railing,  1  Tim.  6:4;  reviling,  1  Cor. 
6:10;    flattering,   Prov.   20:19;    boasting,    Prov. 
20:  14;  or  encouraging  others  to  do  these  things. 
We  may  not  take  sides  with  the  rich  or  poor  when 
we  pass  judgment.     We  must  not  "respect  per- 
sons."    We  must  not  be  glad  when  men  do  wrong 
or  when  they  suffer  wrong.     Read  James  2  :  1-18. 


GOD'S  LAW—SECOND  TABLE.  177 

VII.  The  tenth  commandment  is,  "Thou 
shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  house,  thou  shalt 
not  covet  thy  neighbor's  wife,  nor  his  man-servant, 
nor  his  maid-servant,  nor  his  ox,  nor  his  ass,  nor 
anything  that  is  thy  neighbor's."  Surely  this  re- 
quires contentment  with  our  own  lot,  Heb.  13:5, 
and  pleasure  at  the  good  success  of  our  neighbor, 
Rom.  12:15.  Surely  it  forbids  all  discontent,  all 
envy,  James  3:14,  16,  all  ill-will  towards  others, 
as  well-  as  all  vain-glory,  Gal.  5  :  26,  and  all  the 
pride  of  life,  Prov.  8:13;   11:2. 

VIII.  We  should  keep  all  these  precepts.  "Then 
shall  I  not  be  ashamed  when  I  have  respect  unto 
all  thy  commandments."  Psa.  119:6;  Compare 
1  Cor.  7:19.  In  no  other  way  can  we  prove  our 
love  to  Christ.  John  14:23.  Nor  is  there  any 
substitute  for  an  honest,  simple,  earnest  keeping 
of  the  law  of  God.     Deut.  10  :  12,  13  ;  28:58,59; 

Micah  6  :  6-8. 

IX.  The  motives  urged  upon  us  for  keeping 
God's  commandments  are,  1,  it  is  our  duty;  2,  his 
commands  are  not  grievous ;  3,  we  are  under  ob- 
ligations of  Gratitude  ;  4,  God  is  worthy  of  all  hon- 
or,  and  the  highest  honor  we  can  give  him  is  to 
obey  him  and  imitate  him. 

X.  A  right  study  of  the  law  shows  us  that  we 
are  all  sinners.     "  There  is  no  man  that   sinneth 


178  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

not;"  "  There  is  not  a  just  man  upon  earth  that 
doeth  good  and  sinneth  not ;"  "  Who  can  say,  I 
have  made  my  heart  clean,  I  am  pure  from  my 
sin  ?"  "  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin  we  deceive 
ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us."  i  Kings 
8  :  46  ;   Eccl.  7  :  20 ;   Prov.  20  : 9  ;   1  John  1  :  8. 

XL  It  is  a  glorious  truth  that  for  the  purposes 
of  righteousness — complete  justification — we  are 
delivered  from  the  law.  Rom.  7  :  6.  We  are  not 
under  the  law,  but  under  grace.  Rom.  6:14.  The 
way  of  access  to  heaven  by  personal  deservings  is 
for  ever  closed  against  sinners.  But  thanks  be  to 
God  for  his  unspeakable  gift,  Jesus  Christ.  The 
gift  of  God  is  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.     Rom.  6:23. 


A  PROFESSION  OF  RELIGION.  179 


CHAPTER   XXVII. 

A  PROFESSION  OF  RELIGION 

I.  The  same  word  in  the  Greek  Testament  is 
translated  both  Confession  and  Profession.  Both 
these  words  mean  an  avowal,  an  open  declaration. 
To  confess  Christ  is  to  avow  friendship  for  him 
when  it  is  considered  dangerous  to  do  so.  To 
profess  Christ  is  to  avow  the  truth  of  his  gospel 
and  yield  obedience  to  his  precepts,  whether  men 
are  pleased  or  displeased-  Timothy  "  professed  a 
good  profession  before  many  witnesses."  "  Christ 
Jesus  before  Pontius  Pilate  witnessed  a  good  con- 
fession. 1  Tim.  6  :  12,  13.  In  the  Greek  we  have 
the  same  word  in  both  verses. 

II.  A  profession  of  religion  may  be  made  in 
words.  Thus  the  Ethiopian  said,  "  I  believe  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God."  Acts  8 :  37.  Or 
it  may  be  made  by  deeds,  as  when  Joseph  of  Ari- 
mathea  begged  the  body  of  Jesus,  and  took  it,  and 
laid  it  in  a  new  sepulchre.  John  19  :  38-42.  So 
Onesiphorus  by  noble  acts  professed  his  belief  in 
Christianity,  when  he  was  not  ashamed  of  Pauls 
chain,  but  diligently  sought  him,  found  him,  and 
ministered  to  him.     2  Tim.  1  :  16-18.     Paul  tells 


t8o  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

us  of  some,  who  "  profess  that  they  know  God : 
but  in  works  they  deny  him."  The  best  profes- 
sion is  when  both  by  words  and  deeds  we  own  our 
Master  and  show  our  love  to  his  cause.  "  All  real 
Christians  are  professors,  but  all  professors  are  not 
real  Christians."  Custom,  conscience,  education, 
vanity,  novelty,  lead  many  to  a  heartless  profession. 
Study  the  case  of  Saul,  John,  Herod,  the  stony- 
ground  hearers,  and  the  foolish  virgins. 

III.  A  good  profession  is,  i.  Intelligent.  A 
man  must  know  whereof  he  affirms,  and  have  a 
reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  him.  2.  It  must  be 
sincere.  Hypocrisy  spoils  everything.  An  insin- 
cere profession  of  love  is  very  odious  to  any  right- 
minded  man.  It  must  be  infinitely  odious  to  God. 
3.  It  must  be  humble,  not  proud,  not  like  those  who, 
professing  themselves  wise,  become  fools.  4.  It 
must  be  stable,  not  like  that  of  some,  who  went 
back  and  walked  no  more  with  Him.  John  6  :  66. 
"  Be  thou  faithful  unto  death,  and  I  will  give 
thee  a  crown  of  life."  Rev.  2:10.  Nor  is  this  all. 
5.  A  good  profession  must  be  made  from  love  to 
Christ  and  his  cause.  It  must  flow  from  grati- 
tude. 6.  It  must  contain  an  unreserved  surrender 
of  soul  and  body,  time  and  talents,  to  God.  We 
must  keep  back  no  part  of  the  price.  We  must 
give  him  all.     7.  Such  a  profession  is  necessary; 


A  PROFESSION  OF  RELIGION.  1S1 

for  "  with  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteous- 
ness ;  and  with  the  mouth  confession  is  made  unto 
salvation."     Rom.  10  :  10. 

IV.  That  it  is  a  binding  duty  to  profess  Christ, 
and  avow  our  love  to  him  and  his  cause,  is  certain, 
i.  No  man  lights  a  candle,  and  puts  it  under  a 
bushel,  but  on  a  candlestick ;  and  it  sfiveth  li^ht 
unto  all  that  are  in  the  house.  Let  your  light 
shine.  Matt.  5  :  15,  16.  2.  If  we  have  found  out 
a  blessed  secret,  "  the  secret  of  the  Lord,"  we 
ought  to  let  others  know  what  God  has  done  for 
our  souls.  Psa.  66:16.  The  four  leprous  men, 
who  found  such  abundance  in  the  Syrian  camp, 
rightly  judged  that  they  ought  not  to  keep  silence, 
when  their  brethren  were  perishing  so  near  them. 
They  wrere  afraid  some  mischief  would  come  upon 
them,  and  they  were  right.  2  Kings  7  : 9.  More- 
over, 3,  Christ  loved  us  openly,  and  why  should 
we  attempt  to  put  him  off  with  secret  love  ?  He 
gave  his  back  to  the  smiters,  and  his  cheek  to 
them  that  plucked  off  the  hair:  he  hid  not  his 
face  from  shame  and  spitting.  Isa.  50 :  6.  Why 
should  we  study  to  avoid  persecution  by  declining 
shame  and  reproach  for  Christ?  4.  If  all  men 
should  decline  to  profess  love  to  Christ,  he  would 
soon  have  no  known  friends  upon  earth,  and  his 

church  would  become   extinct.      In   the  days  of 

1C, 


1 32  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

Elijah  there  were  a  hundred  prophets,  but  they 
were  hid  away  in  a  cave,  and  could  do  nothing 
publicly  for  God.  And  there  were  seven  thousand 
men  which  had  not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal ;  but, 
poor  things,  they  were  driven  into  silence.  The 
power  of  their  example  was  lost,  except  on  a  few 
who  secretly  knew  their  worth.  5.  Then  we  have 
the  command  of  God:  "Come  out  from  among 
them  and  be  ye  separate,  and  touch  not  the  unclean 
thing;  and  I  will  receive  you,  and  will  be  a  Father 
unto  you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters, 
saith  the  Lord  Almighty."  2  Cor.  6:17,  18.  We 
are  bound  to  hold  forth  the  word  of  life,  Phil.  2:16, 
and  to  hold  fast  our  profession.     Heb.  4:14. 

V.  The  reasons  why  men  do  not  profess  love 
to  Christ,  and  so  espouse  his  cause,  are  such  as 
these:  1.  Some  have  no  love  to  him;  and  they 
know  that  a  profession  of  attachment  to  his  cause 
would  be  sheer  hypocrisy.  And  so  it  would. 
They  have  candor  enough  to  say  so,  but  they  have 
not  conscience  enough  to  quit  their  sins  and  turn 
to  God,  and  then  make  a  true  profession  of  love 
to  him.  2.  Some  are  restrained  because  they  wish 
to  indulge  themselves  in  some  course  of  conduct 
not  consistent  with  a  good  profession.  Herod  was 
greatly  affected  with  John's  preaching,  but  there 
was  one  sin  he  would  not  give  up.     3.  Others  do 


A  P£OFESSIOAr  OF  RELIGION.  183 

not  profess  love  to  Christ  because  in  their  case  it 
would  make  them  unpopular,  or  bring  upon  them 
some  reproach ;  and  they  have  no  courage  at  all. 

4.  Yet  others  do  not  avow  love  to  Christ  because 
a  profession  of  his  name  involves  a  confession  of 
his  divinity;  and  they  claim  to  have  doubts  on 
that  subject.  But  why  should  they  doubt  ?  "  Who 
is  a  liar  but  he  that  denieth  that  Jesus  is  the 
Christ  ?"  "  Every  spirit  that  confesseth  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh  is  of  God  :  and  every 
spirit  that  confesseth  not  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come 
in  the  flesh  is  not  of  God."  "  Whosoever  shall 
confess  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,  God  dwell- 
eth  in  him,  and  he  in  God."  1  John  2:22; 
4 :  2,  3,  15.  "  Many  deceivers  are  entered  into  the 
world,  who  confess  not  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come 
in  the  flesh.  This  is  a  deceiver  and  an  antichrist." 
2  John  7.  It  is  only  ungodly  men  who  deny  the 
only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Jude  4.- 

5.  Some  men,  who  have  a  work  of  grace  begun  in 
their  hearts,  have  yet  too  weak  faith  to  come  out 
openly  on  the  Lord's  side.  But  where  the  heart 
is  substantially  right,  there  will  surely  be  an  in- 
crease of  courage  and  an  open  avowal  of  love  for 
Christ.  See  John  19:38-42.  Those  cases  of 
Joseph  and  Nicodemus  are  very  different  from 
those  mentioned  in  John  12:42,  43.     The  latter 


1 84  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

did  not  truly  love  the  Lord.  They  were  also  very 
different  from  that  man  and  woman  mentioned  in 
John  9:22.  These  were  mere  evasive  triflers. 
But  we  must  profess  our  love  to  Christ,  however 
perilous  it  may  seem  to  be.  Christ  commended 
the  church  in  Philadelphia,  which  with  its  little 
strength  still  kept  his  word.     Rev.  3  :  8. 

VI.  Well  may  saints  be  steadfast  and  intrepid 
in  adhering  to  Christ  Jesus  because  he  is  the  High 
Priest  of  our  profession.  Heb.  3:1.  "  Let  us 
hold  fast  the  profession  of  our  faith  without  wa- 
vering: for  he  is  faithful  that  promised."  Heb. 
10:23.  We  do  not  need,  and  we  cannot  have 
better  support  or  encouragement  than  is  thus 
given  us  through  Jesus  Christ. 

VII.  Let  us  also  think  of  the  exceedingly  glo- 
rious reward  laid  up  for  those  who  sincerely  and 
steadily  avow  their  love  to  Christ's  person  and 
cause.  It  is  expressed  in  such  terms  as  these: 
"  Whosoever  shall  confess  me  before  men,  him  will 
I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heav- 
en." Matt.  10:  32  ;  Luke  12:8.  "He  that  over- 
cometh,  the  same  shall  be  clothed  in  white  raiment; 
and  I  will  not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  the  book  of 
life,  but  I  will  confess  his  name  before  my  Father, 
and  before  his  angels."  Rev.  3  :  5.  Compare  Heb. 
2:ii;    1  1  :  16. 


A  PROFESSION  OF  RELIGION.  185 

VIII.  But  oh,  the  dreadful  doom  of  those  who 
are  ashamed  of  Christ:  "Whosoever  shall  deny 
me  before  men,  him  will  I  also  deny  before  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven."  Matt.  10:33;  com- 
pare Mark  8:38;  Luke  12:9.  "If  we  suffer, 
[with  him]  we  shall  also  reign  with  him;  if  we 
deny  him,  he  also  will  deny  us."  2  Tim.  2:12. 
Could  words  of  greater  terror  be  spoken !  To  be 
denied  by  Christ  at  the  last  interview  with  him  and 
his  saints,  and  to  be  cast  out  for  ever  from  the 
light  of  life,  oh,  horror  of  horrors ! 


lo* 


1 86  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

HOW  SAINTS  ARE  KEPT. 

I.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  God's  people  have 
many  enemies,  and  are  surrounded  with  terrible 
dangers.  There  is  the  world,  with  its  enchant- 
ments, riches,  pleasures,  and  honors.  Now  "  all 
that  is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the 
lust  of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life,  is  not  of  "the 
Father,  but  is  of  the  world."  i  John  2:16.  Then 
there  is  the  flesh — the  natural  corruption  that  is 
in  man.  "  The  flesh  lusteth  against  the  Spirit,  and 
the  Spirit  against  the  flesh :  and  these  are  contra- 
ry the  one  to  the  other;  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the 
things  that  ye  would."  Gal.  5:17.  Then  there 
is  the  great  adversary,  the  devil,  who,  as  a  roaring 
lion,  walketh  about,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour. 
1  Pet.  5:8. 

II.  No  marvel,  therefore,  that  self-deceivers, 
whose  hearts  have  never  been  really  changed, 
should  often  give  up  their  profession.  The  Scrip- 
tures tell  us  of  such  people,  and  warn  us  to  expect 
apostasies.  The  longest-lived  apostle  explains 
their  case :  "  They  went  out  from  us,  but  they 
were  not  of  us;  for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they 


HOW  THE  SAINTS  ARE  KEPT.  1S7 

would  no  doubt  have  continued  with  us :  but  they 
went  out  that  they  might  be  made  manifest  that 
they  were  not  all  of  us."  1  John  2:  19.  Divine 
truth  made  no  impression  at  all  on  the  "wayside" 
hearers.  Satan  "  immediately  took  away  the  word 
that  was  sown  in  their  hearts."  The  stony-ground 
hearers  were  different.  A  pleasant  impression  was 
made  on  them,  but  they  "  had  no  root  in  themselves, 
and  so  endured  but  for  a  time."  Still  another 
class  was  impressed,  but  the  "  cares  of  this  world, 
and  the  deceitfulness  of  riches,  and  the  lusts  of 
other  things  entering  in,  choke  the  word."     Mark 

4:i5-i9. 

III.  A  good  man  once  said  :  "  If  through  God's 
mercy  I  shall  reach  heaven,  three  things  will  great- 
ly surprise  me  :  1.  I  shall  find  some  there  of  whose 
salvation  on  earth  I  had  no  hope.  2.  I  shall  meet 
many  there  of  whose  salvation  on  earth  I  had 
many  fears.  3.  The  greatest  wonder  of  all  will 
be  to  find  myself  there."  Every  good  man  regards 
himself  as  a  miracle  of  grace.  Even  real  saints 
are  at  first  but  babes  in  Christ.  Matt.  11:25; 
1  Peter  2  :  2.  The  best  men  on  earth  confess 
their  own  weakness.  2  Cor.  12  :  10.  Their  safety 
very  much  consists  in  knowing  their  own  weak- 
ness. So  that  all  of  us  might  despair  of  coming 
off  conquerors. 


188  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

IV.  Were  it  not  for  God's  plan  and  gracious 
purpose  so  clearly  revealed  in  the  Scripture,  all 
men  might  despair.  But  he  has  said  :  "  The  moun- 
tains shall  depart,  and  the  hills  be  removed ;  but 
my  kindness  shall  not  depart  from  thee,  neither 
shall  the  covenant  of  my  peace  be  removed,  saith 
the  Lord  that  hath  mercy  on  thee."  Isa.  54:10. 
"  I  have  loved  thee  with  an  everlasting  love;"  "  I 
will  not  turn  away  from  them,  to  do  them  good ; 
but  I  will  put  my  fear  in  their  hearts,  that  they 
shall  not  depart  from  me."  Jer.  31:3;  32:40. 
"  This  is  the  Father's  will  which  hath  sent  me, 
that  of  all  which  he  hath  given  me  I  shall  lose 
nothing,  but  shall  raise  it  up  again  at  the  last 
day."  John  6:39;  compare  John  17:12;  Rom. 
8:29,  30. 

V.  God  has  set  his  hand  to  this  work,  and  he 
is  of  one  mind,  and  who  can  turn  him  ?  Job  23 :  13. 
He  never  begins  a  work  and  gives  it  up  because  of 
difficulties.  Paul  was  "  confident  of  this  very 
thing,  that  he  which  hath  begun  a  good  work  in 
you,  will  perform  it  until  the  day  of  Jesus  Christ." 
Phil.  1  :  6. 

VI.  The  saints  are  kept  because  God  is  their 
keeper.  "  How  excellent  is  thy  loving-kindness, 
O  God !  therefore  the  children  of  men  put  their 
trust  under  the  shadow  of  thy  wings."    "  The  Lord 


HOW  THE  SAINTS  ARE  KEPT.  1S9 

loveth  judgment,  and  forsaketh  not  his  saints  ;  they 
are  preserved  for  ever."  Psa.  36  :  7  ;  37:  28  ;  com- 
pare John  17:11;   Phil.  2:13;   1  Pet.  1  :  5. 

VII.  Jesus  says:  "My  sheep  hear  my  voice, 
and  I  know  them,  and  they  follow  me :  and  I  give 
unto  them  eternal  life;  and  they  shall  never  perish, 
neither  shall  any  man  pluck  them  out  of  my  hand. 
My  Father,  which  gave  them  me,  is  greater  than 
all ;  and  no  man  is  able  to  pluck  them  out  of  my 
Father's  hand.  I  and  my  Father  are  one."  John 
10:  27-30.  Christ  and  his  Father  are  not  divided 
in  keeping  the  saints.  When  Paul  was  in  great 
distress,  did  not  Jesus  say  to  him :  "  My  grace  is 
sufficient  for  thee  :  for  my  strength  is  made  per- 
fect in  weakness  ?"  Did  not  our  Lord  purchase 
his  people  at  a  great  price,  and  shall  he  fail  ?  "  Ye 
know  that  ye  were  not  redeemed  with  corruptible 
things,  as  silver  and  gold,  from  your  vain  conver- 
sation received  by  tradition  from  your  fathers ;  but 
with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb 
without  blemish  and  without  spot."  1  Pet.  1  :  18,  19 
But  Christ  has  not  only  bought  his  people  ;  he  also 
intercedes  for  them,  and  him  the  Father  heareth 
always.  John  1 1  :  42.  "  Simon,  Simon,  behold, 
Satan  hath  desired  to  have  you  that  he  may  sift 
you  as  wheat ;  but  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy 
faith  fail  not."     Luke  22:31,  32.     No  wonder  Pe- 


190  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

ter  was  brought  to  repentance  under  the  power  of 
such  prayer.  Compare  John  17  :  1-24.  Jesus  "is 
able  to  save  them  to  the  uttermost  that  come  unto 
God  by  him,  seeing  he  ever  liveth  to  make  inter- 
cession for  them."     Heb.  7:25. 

VIII.  God's  word  teaches  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
does  keep  and  sustain  Christ's  people.  He 
abides  with  them  for  ever.  John  14:17.  "The 
Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit,  that 
we  are  the  children  of  God."  Rom.  8:16.  Surely 
the  Holy  Ghost  will  not  allow  his  witness  to  be 
falsified.  All  the  saints  are  strengthened  with 
might  by  the  Spirit  in  the  inner  man.  Eph.  3:16. 
And  so  they  are  warned  not  to  grieve  the  Holy 
Spirit  of  God,  whereby  they  are  sealed  unto  the 
day  of  redemption.     Eph.  4  :  30. 

IX.  Some  of  the  passages  already  cited  prove 
that  saints  are  kept  by  the  might,  the  strength  of 
Jehovah.  Other  Scriptures  speak  the  same  lan- 
guage. Of  the  weak  brother,  Paul  says :  "  He 
shall  be  holden  up :  for  God  is  able  to  make  him 
stand."  Rom.  14:4.  Of  the  good  man,  David 
says :  "  Though  he  fall,  he  shall  not  be  utterly 
cast  down :  for  the  Lord  upholdeth  him  with  his 
hand."  Psa.  37:24.  And  Peter  says,  that  saints 
"  are  kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto 
salvation."     1  Pet.  1:5;  compare  Eph.  3:16. 


HOW  THE  SAINTS  ARE  KEPT  191 

X.  In  the  preservation  of  the  saints  the  word 
of  God  has  its  use,  and  does  its  part.  "  Now  ye 
are  clean  through  the  word  which  I  have  spoken 
unto  you."  John  15:3.  "  Thy  word  is  very  pure." 
Psa.  1 19 :  140.  "  Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth  : 
thy  word  is  truth."     John  17:17. 

XI.  God  also  keeps  his  people  by  stirring  up 
their  hearts  to  "  put  on  the  whole  armor  of  God, 
that  they  may  be  able  to  stand  against  the  wiles 
of  the  devil."  Eph.  6: 11.  He  commands  us  to 
keep  ourselves  pure,  1  Tim.  5:22;  and  to  resist 
the  devil,"  with  the  promise,  "he  will  flee  from 
you."     James  4:  7. 

XII.  In  preserving  his  saints  the  Lord  makes 
much  use  of  the  gospel  ministry,  and  so  he  com- 
mands :  "  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you, 
and  submit  yourselves:  for  they  watch  for  your 
souls  as  they  that  must  give  account,  that  they 
may  do  it  with  joy,  and   not   with  grief."     Heb. 

13:17. 

XIII.  To  the  same  end  he  employs  the  afflic- 
tions of  his  people.  "  He  chastens  us  for  our 
profit,  that  we  might  be  partakers  of  his  holiness." 
Heb.  12:10.     Compare  1  Pet.  1  : 6,  7. 

XIV.  It  is  by  and  through  faith  that  God's 
people  have  their  stability.  "  Whosoever  is  born 
of   God    overcometh  the  world:    and  this  is  the 


192  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

\  ictory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith." 
i   John  5:4,  5.     Compare  Psa.  125:1,  2;   1   Peter 

1:5- 

XV.    The    blessed    conclusion    to   which    all 

these  Scripture  truths  lead  us,  is  abounding  tri- 
umph in  God  through  Jesus  Christ.  Find  and 
read  Rom.  8  :  35-39. 


DEATH.  193 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

DEA  TH. 

I.  We  all  must  die.  That  is  certain.  The 
thing  is  fixed.  "  It  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to 
die."     Heb.  9:  27.     None  but  fools  deny  this. 

II.  Death  to  men  comes  by  sin.  It  is  the  fruit 
of  transgression.  A  part  of  the  sentence  passed 
upon  man  for  eating  the  forbidden  fruit  was, 
"  Dust  thou  art,  and  unto  dust  shalt  thou  return." 
Gen.  3:19.  The  same  is  taught  by  Paul;  "Death 
entered  by  sin."  "  By  one  man's  offence  death 
reigned  by  one."  "  The  wages  of  sin  is  death." 
Rom.  5:12,  17  ;  6  :  23. 

III.  No  wonder  then  that  death  among  men  is 
often  so  painful,  either  to  undergo  or  to  behold. 
Brute  animals  die,  sometimes  in  apparently  great 
agony ;  but  even  then  there  is  no  sign  of  the  great 
distress  often  attending  the  death  of  men. 

IV.  Nor  can  any  one  tell  at  what  moment  he 
must  die,  nor  by  what  means  he  shall  die.  It  may 
be  with  long  and  painful  warning;  or  it  may  be 
without  the  least  notice. 

V.  The  corruption  of  the  body  which  soon 
follows  death  is  very  distressing.     Even  the  most 

Truths  for  the  People.  X| 


94 


TRUTHS  FOR  THE  FEOPLE. 


loving  friend  wishes  his  dead  buried  out  of  his 
sight.  Gen.  23  : 4.  We  cannot  divest  ourselves 
of  interest  in  the  changes  which  our  bodies  un- 
dergo. It  makes  us  sad  that  they  must  become 
loathsome. 

VI.  We  often  spend  time  in  thoughts  upon 
the  means  used  for  removing  men  from  the  world. 
But  God  often  strikes  with  death  when  we  can  see 
no  means  whatever.  He  has  the  keys  of  death 
and  the  grave.  "  Thou  turnest  man  to  destruc- 
tion."    Psa.  90 :  3. 

VII.  Death  for  ever  ends  the  day  of  grace. 
"  There  is  no  work,  nor  device,  nor  knowledge,  nor 
wisdom  in  the  grave  whither  thou  goest."  Eccles. 
9:  10.  To  those  who  die  in  sin  mercy  is  never 
again  offered.  If  men  persist  in  wickedness  till 
they  leave  this  world,  they  will  never  have  another 
call  to  light  and  life. 

VIII.  Good  men  do  not  really  die  as  the 
wicked.  To  them  death  has  no  sting.  1  Cor. 
15:56.  The  good  man  is  taken  away  from  the 
evil  to  come.  Isa.  57:1.  "Mark  the  perfect 
man,  and  behold  the  upright:  for  the  end  of  that 
man  is  peace."  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die 
in  the  Lord."     Psa.  37  :  37 :   Rev.  14  :  13. 

IX.  Seeing  God  is  not  angry  with  his  people, 
why  does  he  allow  his  children  to  die  ?     He  did 


DEATH.  I95 

not  allow   Enoch  and    Elijah  to  die:    but  every 
other  good  man  has  died  or  shall  die.     We  may 
not  know  all  the  reasons  why  God  allows  his  peo- 
ple to  taste  of  death.     But  if  all  wicked  men  died, 
and  all  the  righteous  were  taken  to  heaven  without 
seeing  death,  there  would  be  a  great  deal  of  dis- 
tress in  this  world ;  for  it  would  be  known  in  this 
life  who  was  saved  and  who  was  lost.     Besides,  it 
is  very  right  that,  as  their  Lord  entered  the  grave 
and   rose   again,  so  his  people   should  die^also. 
Their  death   is    blessed.      They  sleep  in   Jesus, 
i  Thess.  4:14.     It  is  enough  that  the  disciple  be 
as  his  Lord. 

X.  Death  is  not  an  everlasting  sleep.  The 
soul  cannot  sleep.  "  God  is  not  the  God  of  the 
dead  but  of  the  living."  Matt.  22:32.  When 
Lazarus  died  he  was  carried  by  the  angels  to  Abra- 
ham's bosom.  God  has  promised  eternal  life— 
a  conscious,  happy  existence— to  all  who  love  his 
Son  and  keep  his  commandments.  At  death  the 
spirits  of  just  men  are  made  perfect.  Heb.  12  :  23. 
All  Christ's  people  shall  be  like  him,  for  they  shall 
see  him  as  he  is.  1  John  3  :  2.  Nor  are  the  wick- 
ed without  sense  or  thought  after  death.  The 
rich  man  awaked  in  hell,  being  in  torments.  Luke 
16  :  23.  At  death  the  wicked  pass  into  the  pit  of 
woe.     Their  doom  is  awful.     Read  Isa.  14:9-20. 


tq',  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


? 


XI.  Many  have  expressed  great  wonder  that 
the  mass  of  men,  even  in  Christian  countries,  think 
so  little  about  dying.  Even  some  of  the  heathen 
seem  to  have  thought  a  great  deal  on  the  subject. 
Xerxes  wept  in  reviewing  his  great  army,  when  he 
remembered  that  in  a  hundred  years  not  a  man  of 
them  would  be  living.  Philip  of  Macedon,  the 
father  of  Alexander  the  Great,  required  a  servant 
to  awake  him  every  morning  by  crying  at  his 
chamber,  "  Philip,  remember  thou  art  mortal. 
Philip,  remember  thou  art  mortal.  Philip,  remem- 
thou  art  mortal."  The  more  light  one  has  respect- 
ing the  immediate  consequences  of  death  on  the 
soul,  the  less  is  he  disposed  to  think  of  the  matter 
at  all,  unless  he  is  prepared  or  preparing  to  meet 
God. 

XII.  Mere  familiarity  with  the  subject  of  death 
makes  no  man  wiser  or  better.  It  is  well  known 
that  public  executioners  and  soldiers,  who  often 
witness  death  in  its  worst  forms,  are  but  little 
affected  by  it. 

XIII.  There  is  also  a  strong  and  a  strange 
delusion  in  many  minds  respecting  one's  own 
mortality. 

"All  men  think  all  men  mortal  but  themselves." 

Very   firm  health  often   strengthens   this  foolish 
impression.     Some  men  have  such  an  even  tenor 


DEATH.  t97 

to  their  lives  that  they  vainly  think  it  shall  always 
be  so.  God  has  spared  them  a  long  time,  and 
they  say  he  will  never  call  them  to  an  account. 
"  Because  sentence  against  an  evil  work  is  not 
executed  speedily,  therefore  the  heart  of  the  sons 
of  men  is  fully  set  in  them  to  do  evil."  Eccles. 
8:  ii.  It  is  a  great  weakness  in  men  to  think 
that  because  all  is  calm  now,  there  will  never  be  a 
storm.  They  have  good  days  now;  but  let  them 
remember  that  the  night  cometh  when  no  man 
can  work.  John  9:4.  It  is  not  wisdom,  it  is 
fool-hardiness  to  cry,  "  To-morrow  shall  be  as  this 
day,  and  more  abundant." 

XIV.  The  thoughts  of  men  as  to  what  con- 
stitutes full  preparation  for  death  are  very  various. 
Some  seem  to  think  a  few  words  of  mournful 
prayer,  when  one  is  about  to  breathe  his  last,  will 
be  ample  preparation.  Others  rely  on  their  alms- 
giving. Many  others  intend  to  repent  and  change 
their  course  of  life.  A  few,  who  are  taught  from 
heaven,  believe  that  the  whole  heart  must  be 
changed,  and  the  whole  nature  renewed  in  this 
world.  Dying  will  not  convert  an  enemy  of  God 
into  a  friend  of  God.  It  is  not  the  bitterness  but 
the  holy  nature  of  our  repentance  that  will  prove 
it  to  be  saving.  Lost  men  and  lost  angels  weep 
and  howl  for  vexation  of  spirit ;  but  they  sin  on. 

17* 


i9S  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

XV.  No  one  can  be  fit  to  die  who  does  not  hate 
every  false  way,  who  does  not  turn  from  all  sin, 
and  lay  fast  hold  on  the  merits  of  the  Redeemer. 
Out  of  Christ  God  is  a  consuming  fire.  There  is 
mercy  for  the  chief  of  sinners  who  believes  in 
Jesus.  But  there  is  no  salvation  for  the  proud, 
the  self-righteous,  the  covetous,  the  envious,  the 
malignant,  the  thief,  the  liar,  or  even  for  the  de- 
cently moral  man,  to  whom  Jesus  Christ  is  as  a 
root  out  of  a  dry  ground,  without  form  or  come- 
liness. To  all  who  renounce  themselves,  their 
works  and  worth  and  will,  and  accept  salvation  as 
it  is  freely  offered  in  Jesus  Christ,  eternal  life  is 
certain. 

XVI.  One  of  the  wonders  in  the  plan  of  salva- 
tion is  that  by  death  Jesus  Christ  destroyed  him 
that  had  the  power  of  death.  His  death  gave 
hope  beyond  death.  It  showed  us  the  path  of 
life — a  life  so  blessed  and  so  lasting,  that  it  is  one 
of  the  names  given  by  inspired  men  to  the  immor- 
tal bliss  which  the  Redeemed  shall  enjoy  in  the 
bosom  of  God  for  ever. 

XVII.  The  last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed 
is  death,  i  Cor.  15  :  26.  He  has  tyrannized  over 
the  world  for  a  long  time,  and  his  power  will  be 
more  or  less  felt  till  death  and  hell  shall  be  cast 
into  the  lake  of  fire.     Thenceforth  he  shall  have 


DEATH.  j9() 

no  power  even  to  mar  the  bliss  of  the  saints 
Mighty  is  the  power  and  wondrous  is  the  grace 
of  him  who  can  destroy  the  tyrant  who  for  centu- 
ries lias  gone  forth  conquering  and  prostrating 
before  him  one  generation  after  another.  Blessed 
be  God  for  Jesus  Christ. 


200  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER    XXX. 

THE  RESURRECTION. 

I.  The  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead 
is  purely  a  doctrine  of  revelation.  It  is  learned 
from  the  Bible,  not  from  nature.  Those  thought- 
ful heathen,  who  expressed  a  hope  that  the  soul 
was  immortal,  never  taught  that  the  body  would 
live  again. 

II.  The  great  mass  of  infidels  in  every  age 
have  hated  this  doctrine,  reviled  it,  and  ridiculed 
it.  When  Paul  preached  it  at  Athens  "some 
mocked."  Acts  17:  32.  In  the  days  of  our  Sav- 
iour, the  Sadducees,  in  their  pride  and  folly,  did 
the  same  thing.  They  framed  absurd  arguments 
against  it,  and  insisted  upon  them  as  though  they 
were  true  and  unanswerable. 

III.  This  doctrine  has  always  been  precious  to 
the  people  of  God,  nor  will  they  ever  give  it  up. 
It  is  taiiQ-ht  in  the  Old  Testament,  in  the  sermons 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  the  writings  of  his  apos- 
tles. It  is  found  in  the  Creed  of  every  evangelical 
church  that  is  or  ever  has  been  upon  earth.  If 
God's  word  teaches  it,  it  is  true. 


THE  RESURRECTION.  201 

IV.  When  we  say  that  Christ  will  raise  tiie 
dead,  we  do  not  mean  that  he  will  create  new 
bodies  for  his  people,  but  that  he  will  "chancre 
our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto 
his  glorious  body,  according  to  the  working,  where- 
by he  is  able  to  subdue  all  things  unto  himself." 
Phil.  3:21.  He  will  raise  up  the  same  body,  the 
same  material  frame,  with  which  the  soul  was  for- 
merly united.  Paul  expressly  says  that  the  Spirit 
of  him  that  raised  up  Jesus  from  the  dead,  shall 
also  quicken  our  "  mortal  bodies."     Rom.  8:11. 

V.  Against  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection 
there  has  never  been  urged  any  objection,  which 
was  of  any  considerable  force.  It  involves  no  ab- 
surdities. God  has  infinite  knowledge,  so  that  he 
ever  knows  how  the  same  body  that  lies  in  the 
grave  may  be  raised.  And  he  has  all  power,  so 
that  at  his  bidding  the  necessary  energy  shall  go 
forth  to  raise  the  dead.  So  that  with  Paul  we 
may  boldly  say  :  "  Why  should  it  be  thought  a 
thing  incredible  with  you  that  God  should  raise 
the  dead?"  Acts  26:8.  With  God  nothing;  is 
impossible.  Luke  1  :  37.  From  him  nothing  is 
hid.     Matt.  10:26:   Heb.  4:13;  Job  26  :  6. 

VI.  This  doctrine  has  been  the  stay  of  God's 
people  in  all  ages.  The  reason  why  Abraham  was 
so  upheld  in  offering  Isaac  was,  that  he  "  account- 


202  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

cd  that  God  was  able  to  raise  him  up  even  from 
the  dead."  Heb.  11:19.  In  the  midst  of  his  great 
trials  Job  said  :  "  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth, 
and  that  he  shall  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the 
earth ;  and  though  after  my  skin  worms  destroy 
this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  shall  I  see  God:  whom 
I  shall  see  for  myself,  and  mine  eyes  shall  behold, 
and  not  another,  though  my  reins  be  consumed 
within  me."     Job.  19  :  25-27. 

VII.  Later  writers  of  the  Old  Testament  teach 
the  same  doctrine.  Thus  says  the  evangelical 
prophet  :  "  Thy  dead  men  shall  live,  together  with 
my  dead  body  shall  they  arise.  Awake  and  sing, 
ye  that  dwell  in  dust :  for  thy  dew  is  as  the  dew 
of  herbs,  and  the  earth  shall  cast  out  the  dead." 
Isa.  26  :  19.  Compare  Hos.  13:  14.  Still  later 
the  prophet  Daniel  says  :  "  Many  of  them  that 
sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  awake,  some  to 
everlasting  life,  and  some  to  shame  and  everlasting 
contempt."     Dan.  12:2. 

VIII.  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  often  spoke  of 
the  "  resurrection  ;"  "  the  resurrection  of  the  just ;" 
"  the  resurrection  of  life ;"  "  the  resurrection  of 
damnation ;"  "  the  children  of  the  resurrection," 
who  cannot  "  die  any  more."  Matt.  22  :  30;  Luke 
14:14:   20  :  36  ;  John  5  :  29. 

IX.  Christ's  apostles  taught  the  same  doctrine. 


THE  RESURRECTION.  203 

They  "preached  through  Jesus  the  resurrection 
from  the  dead."     Acts  4:2;   1 7  ;  18,  32  ;   24  :  21. 

X.  The  Old  Testament  tells  us  of  three,  who 
were  raised  from  the  dead — the  child  of  the  widow 
of  Sarepta,  the  Shunammite's  child,  and  the  man 
whose  body  was  put  into  the  sepulchre  of  Elisha. 
Our  Lord  Jesus  raised  from  the  dead  the  daughter 
of  Jairus,  the  young  man  of  Nain,  and  Lazarus. 
And  after  Christ's  resurrection  many  saints  arose 
and  showed  themselves  alive.     Matt.  27  :  52,  53. 

XI.  The  fullest  discussion  of  the  resurrection 
found  in  Scripture,  is  in  the  fifteenth  chapter  of 
first  Corinthians.  It  is  too  long  to  be  here  insert- 
ed. The  reader  will  please  turn  to  it  and  read  it. 
This  great  discussion  clears  up  many  difficulties. 
A  few  remarks  are  offered  for  the  right  under- 
standing  of  this  chapter.  1.  The  key  to  the  whole 
passage  is  found  in  the  fact  that  Paul  is  writing  to 
believers,  and  is  mainly  treating  of  the  resurrection 
of  the  just.  He  is  comforting  believers,  not  warn- 
ing sinners.  2.  The  doctrine  of  the  resurrection 
must  be  held  and  taught.  It  is  essential.  With- 
out it  preaching  is  idle,  and  faith  is  vain.  Verses 
14,  17.  3.  The  resurrection  of  Christ  and  that  of 
his  people  are  so  connected,  that  he  who  denies 
the  one  subverts  the  other.  Because  Christ  rose 
his  people  must  rise.     Verses    12,    13.     4.   This 


2o4  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

doctrine  is  very  consolatory  to  the  suffering  peo. 
pie  of  God.  Verses  19,  20.  It  always  has  been 
so.  5.  Christ's  work  for  his  people  would  clearly 
be  imperfect,  if  he  did  not  raise  them  from  the 
dead.  Verses  21,  22.  6.  Hard  questions  con- 
cerning the  resurrection  are  foolish,  and  have  not 
even  the  merit  of  being  new.  Verses  35,  36.  They 
all  proceed  from  ignorance.  7.  Nature  tells  us  of 
many  things  quite  as  far  beyond  explanation  as 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  such  as  the  growth 
of  grain.  Verses  36-38.  Yet  who  denies  the 
facts  in  the  case  of  the  wheat  ?  and  why  should 
we  deny  the  facts  in  the  resurrection  ?  8.  It  does 
not  at  all  impair  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection 
that  the  body  we  shall  then  have  will  be  very  dif- 
ferent from  the  body  we  now  have.  Verse  39-41. 
That  is  just  what  the  Christian  hopes  for.  9.  Some 
of  the  pious  dead  shall  be  raised  in  more  glory 
than  others.  Verses  41,  42.  One  of  the  old 
prophets  taught  the  very  same  thing.  Dan.  12:3. 
10.  The  resurrection  body  shall  be  fashioned  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  so  shall  be  a  spiritual  body. 
Verse  44;  compare  Rom.  8:11.  11.  On  the  sub- 
ject of  the  change  effected  'by  the  resurrection,  it 
is  idle  for  us  to  indulge  in  conjecture.  We  can 
get  no  light  on  the  subject  beyond  what  is  given 
in  the  Scripture.    Verses  42-54.    Wisdom  will  be 


THE  RESURRECTION.  205 

content  with  what  God  there  teaches  us.  12.  Be- 
cause the  change  wrought  in  the  resurrection  will 
be  very  glorious,  therefore  the  saints  greatly  desire 
it  as  the  day  of  their  triumph.  Verses  54,  55.  Else- 
where Paul  says,  they  are  "  waiting  for  the  adop- 
tion, to  wit,  the  redemption  of  the  body."  Rom. 
8:23.  13.  This  whole  chapter  in  Paul's  writings 
shows  us  how  easy  it  is  to  fall  into  foolish  mistakes 
and  dangerous  errors.  Other  Scriptures  warn  us 
directly  on  the  subject.  It  is  not  easy  to  shun 
profane  and  vain  babblings;  for  they  naturally  in- 
crease unto  ungodliness.  The  errors  of  such  eat 
like  a  cancer.  2  Tim.  2:16-18.  14.  Paul's  first 
inference  from  this  doctrine  is  both  logical  and 
pleasing  :  "  Thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the 
victory,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Verse  57. 
15.  Another  inference  from  the  doctrine  is  no  less 
fair  or  pleasing  to  the  pious.  It  is  this :  "  There- 
fore, my  beloved  brethren,  be  ye  steadfast,  unmove- 
able,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord, 
forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your  labor  is  not  in 
vain  in  the  Lord."     Verse  58. 

XII.  If  these  things  are  so,  then  it  follows  : 
1.  We  ought  not  to  mourn  as  those  without  hope 
for  our  friends  who  have  died  in  the  Lord.  They 
sleep  in  Jesus.     And  if   they  so  sleep,   they  do 

well.     2.  If  we  are  Christ's,  our  own  flesh  shall 

18 


2o6  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

rest  in  hope.  Death  cannot  harm  us.  3.  Let  us 
lay  fast  hold  of  this  doctrine,  as  Paul  did.  Hear 
him :  "  I  have  hope  toward  God,  which  they  them- 
selves also  allow,  that  there  shall  be  a  resurrection 
of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust.  And 
herein  do  I  exercise  myself,  to  have  always  a  con- 
science void  of  offence  toward  God  and  toward 
men."     Acts  24: 15,  16. 


THE  JUDGMENT.  z°*} 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THE  JUDGMENT. 

I.  The  doctrine  of  the  judgment  is  very  old. 
Enoch,  the  seventh  from  Adam,  foretold  it  as 
clearly  as  any  later  prophet :  "  Behold,  the  Lord 
cometh  with  ten  thousand  of  his  saints,  to  execute 
judgment  upon  all,  and  to  convince  all  that  are 
ungodly  among  them  of  all  their  ungodly  deeds 
which  they  have  ungodly  committed,  and  of  all 
their  hard  speeches  which  ungodly  sinners  have 
spoken  against  him."     Jude  14,  15. 

II.  David  speaks  of  the  judgment  in  Psa.  1 :  5. 
But  Asaph  gives  a  full  and  clear  account  of  it  in 
the  fiftieth  Psalm.  There  he  speaks  of  the  gran- 
deur of  the  event,  of  the  Judge,  of  the  persons  to 
be  judged,  of  the  principles  on  which  the  judg- 
ment shall  be  conducted,  and  of  the  results  of 
such  judgment. 

III.  Our  blessed  Lord  is  still  more  clear  and 
minute  in  the  account  he  gives  us  of  this  great 
event  in  Matt.  25  :  31-46 :  "When  the  Son  of  man 
shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels 
with  him,  then  shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his 
glory:  and  before  him  shall  be  gathered  all  na- 


2o8  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

tions  :  and  he  shall  separate  them  one  from  anoth- 
er, as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep  from  the  goats  : 
and  he  shall  set  the  sheep  on  his  right  hand,  but 
the  goats  on  the  left.  Then  shall  the  King  say 
unto  them  on  his  right  hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of 
my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world  :  for  I  was  a 
hungered,  and  ye  gave  me  meat :  I  was  thirsty, 
and  ye  gave  me  drink:  I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye 
took  me  in :  naked,  and  ye  clothed  me :  I  was 
sick,  and  ye  visited  me  :  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye 
came  unto  me.  Then  shall  the  righteous  answer 
him,  saying,  Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  a  hungered, 
and  fed  thee  ?  or  thirsty,  and  gave  thee  drink  ? 
when  saw  we  thee  a  stranger,  and  took  thee  in? 
or  naked,  and  clothed  thee  ?  or  when  saw  we  thee 
sick,  or  in  prison,  and  came  unto  thee  ?  And  the 
King  shall  answer  and  say  unto  them,  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto 
one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have 
done  it  unto  me.  Then  shall  he  say  also  unto 
them  on  the  left  hand,  Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed, 
into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels :  For  I  was  a  hungered,  and  ye  gave  me 
no  meat:  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  no  drink: 
I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  not  in  :  naked, 
and  ye  clothed  me  not:  sick,  and  in  prison,  and 


THE  JUDGMENT.  209 

ye  visited  me  not.  Then  shall  they  also  answer 
him,  saying,  Lord,  when  saw  we  thee  a  hungered, 
or  athirst,  or  a  stranger,  or  naked,  or  sick,  or  in 
prison,  and  did  not  minister  unto  thee?  Then 
shall  he  answer  them,  saying,  Verily  I  say  unto 
you,  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  to  one  of  the  least 
of  these,  ye  did  it  not  to  me.  And  these  shall  go 
away  into  everlasting  punishment :  but  the  right- 
eous into  life  eternal." 

In  this  passage  these  things  are  notable : 
1.  Men  have  seen  Christ  in  his  shame  and  suffer- 
ing. In  the  judgment  they  shall  see  him  in  his 
glory.  Ver.  31.  2.  On  that  day  he  shall  be  attend- 
ed by  all  the  holy  angels.  Ver.  31.  3.  Christ 
shall  sit  as  a  judge  upon  a  throne.  Once  he  stood, 
a  poor,  abused  prisoner,  at  the  bar  of  a  weak  crea- 
ture, Pontius  Pilate.  It  is  very  different  now. 
Ver.  31.  Compare  John  5:22;  Acts  17:31. 
4.  There  never  was  such  an  assemblage  of  men  as 
shall  take  place  at  the  judgment.  It  shall  consist 
of  all  nations.  Ver.  32.  Compare  Rom.  14:  10; 
2  Cor.  5:10.  5.  The  last  day  will  be  a  day  of 
great  and  final  separations.  The  sheep  and  goats 
will  no  longer  herd  together.  Ver.  32,  33.  6.  In 
the  trial  of  saints,  great  prominence  will  be  given 
to  their  deeds  of  love  to  Christ  and  his  people. 

Ver.  35,  36.     7.  It  will  then  appear  that  real  kind- 

18* 


210  TRUTHS  TOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

ness  to  Christ's  poor  was  as  much  esteemed  by  the 
Lord  as  if  it  had  been  shown  to  him  in  person. 
Ver.  40.  8.  There  is  no  more  just  ground  of  con- 
demnation than  want  of  love  to  Christ.  Ver.  42, 
43.  Compare  1  Cor.  16:22.  9.  When  his  people 
suffer,  Christ  makes  common  cause  with  them. 
Their  insults  are  his  insults.  Ver.  45.  10.  The 
last  day  shall  surprise  all  the  saints.  Ver.  37-39. 
It  will  no  less  surprise  the  wicked.  Ver.  44.  The 
righteous  know  that  they  deserve  nothing  good, 
and  when  great  blessings  come,  they  freely  admit 
they  are  not  worthy  of  them.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  wicked,  in  their  self-righteousness,  think  they 
deserve  well  at  the  hand  of  their  Maker.  We 
often  hear  them  say  as  much.  11.  The  saints  will 
be  well  off  at  last.  Nothing  can  harm  them.  All 
good  things  are  theirs.  Ver.  34.  1 2.  Woe  to  the 
wicked;  it  shall  be  ill  with  him.  He  shall  depart 
accursed.  Ver.  41.  13.  The  consequences  of  the 
judgment,  both  to  saints  and  sinners,  shall  be  last- 
ing, most  lasting,  everlasting.  Ver.  46.  Compare 
Dan.  12:2. 

IV.  One  event  of  history  is,  and  is  declared  to 
be,  a  figure  of  the  last  judgment.  It  is  the  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem  by  the  Romans,  when  there 
was  great  tribulation,  such  as  never  was  before,  nor 
since,  nor  ever  shall  be  to  the  end  of  the  world.     If 


THE  JUDGMENT.  211 

one  would  know  something  of  the  horrors  of  the 
last  day,  let  him  read  Matthew7  24  and  Josephus' 
account  of  the  destruction  of  the  holy  city. 

V.  The  time  of  the  judgment  will  be  the  end 
of  the  world,  immediately  following  the  resurrec- 
tion. Matt.  1 3  :  39.  The  last  transaction  ever 
witnessed  by  earth  will  be  the  doom  of  the  wicked. 

VI.  Some  have  asked,  How  long  will  the 
judgment  last  ?  It  is  called  a  day,  the  day,  that 
day,  the  great  day,  the  last  day ;  but  the  term  day 
does  not  necessarily  fix  a  definite  period  of  time. 
In  speaking  of  God's  long-suffering  towards  sin- 
ners, Peter  says,  "  One  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a 
thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day." 
2  Pet.  3  :  8.  From  this  some  have  inferred  that 
the  judgment  will  last  a  thousand  years.  But  the 
words  hardly  warrant  such  an  inference.  It  is 
enough  for  us  to  know  that  the  judgment  will  not 
end  till  God's  justice  is  fully  displayed,  and  till  he 
has  brought  forth  the  righteousness  of  his  people 
as  the  light  and  their  judgment  as  the  noonday. 

VII.  The  matters  judged  of  in  the  last  day 
will  be:  1.  Men's  thoughts.  "The  thoughts  of 
the  wicked  are  an  abomination  to  the  Lord." 
Prov.  15  :  26.  "  The  thought  of  foolishness  is  sin." 
Prov.  24  :  9.  Then  indeed  shall  the  thoughts  of 
many  hearts  be  revealed.     Wicked  thoughts  are 


2i2  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

Christ's  great  enemies.  They  ought  to  be  exposed. 
There  is  nothing  hid  that  shall  not  be  known. 
Matt.    10:26;   Mark    4:22;    Luke    8:17;    12:2. 

2.  Men  will  be  judged  for  their  words,  good  and 
bad.  The  Bible  is  explicit :  "  By  thy  words  thou 
shalt  be  justified,  and  by  thy  words  thou  shalt  be 
condemned."  Matt.  12:37.  Yea,  "every  idle 
word  that  men  shall  speak,  they  shall  give  account 
thereof  in   the  day  of  judgment."     Matt.   12:  36. 

3.  Men  shall  be  judged  by  and  for  their  acts,  both 
open  and  secret.  "  Some  men's  sins  are  open 
beforehand,  going  before  to  judgment :  and  some 
men  they  follow  after.  Likewise  also  the  good 
works  of  some  are  manifest  beforehand:  and  they 
that  are  otherwise  cannot  be  hid."  1  Tim.  5:24, 
25.  It  must  be  so.  It  cannot  be  otherwise:  for 
"all  things  are  naked  and  opened  unto  the  eyes  of 
him  with  whom  we  have  to  do."  Heb.  4:13. 
God  "will  render  to  every  man  according  to  his 
deeds."  Rom.  2  :  6.  This  has  always  been  the 
doctrine  of  God's  prophets.  Compare  Psa.  28  : 4; 
Isa.  59:  18.  If  men  receive  the  fruit  of  their  own 
doings  they  have  none  to  blame  but  themselves. 

VIII.  On  the  last  day  "the  heavens  shall  pass 
away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall 
melt  with  fervent  heat,  the  earth'  also  and  the 
works  that  ire  therein  shall  be  burned  up."    2  Pet. 


THE  JUDGMENT.  213 

3:10.  God  shall  fold  up  the  heavens  as  a  vesture, 
and  they  shall  be  changed.  Heb.  1 ;  12.  No 
more  place  shall  be  found  for  any  of  the  magnifi- 
cent  structures  or  cities  of  earth.     Rev.  20 :  1 1. 

IX.  "  Seeing  that  all  these  things  shall  be  dis- 
solved, what  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be  in 
all  holy  conversation  and  godliness,  looking  for 
and  hasting  unto  the  coming  of  the  day  of  God, 
wherein  the  heavens  being  on  fire  shall  be  dis- 
solved, and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent 
heat?"  2  Pet.  3  :  11,12.  Oh  that  we  all  may  be 
found  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot,  and  blameless. 


2i4  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

HE  A  VEN. 

I.  No  man  on  earth  knows  much  of  heaven. 
Every  living  man  is  of  the  earth,  earthy.  None 
of  us  have  ever  seen  any  world  but  this.  We  are 
slow  to  believe  spiritual  truths  relating  to  things 
that  must  be  done  on  earth ;  much  more  are  we 
dull  of  understanding  in  regard  to  the  world  of 
glory.  So  Jesus  said :  "  If  I  have  told  you  of 
earthly  things,  and  ye  believe  not,  how  shall  ye 
believe  if  I  tell  you  of  heavenly  things  ?"  John 
3:  12. 

II.  And  yet  there  is  much  intercourse  between 
heaven  and  earth.  But  it  is  chiefly  kept  up  by  the 
angels.  The  ladder  on  which  Jacob  saw  the  angels 
of  God  ascending  and  descending  has  never  been 
taken  away,  though  we  see  it  not.  Gen.  28:  12. 
Jesus  said  no  man  hath  ascended  up  to  heaven. 
John  3:13.  He  thus  taught  us  that  no  man  then 
on  earth  had  been  to  that  bright  world,  and  brought 
back  a  report  of  what  he  had  seen  and  heard. 

III.  After  Christ  said  these  things  Lazarus 
spent  about  four  clays  in  heaven,  and  came  back 
to  this  world.     But  we  have  not  any  account  of 


HE  A  VEN.  2 1 5 

what  he  learned  by  his  short  abode  there.  Paul 
had  many  visions  of  the  heavenly  world  ;  but  what 
he  tells  us  is  chiefly  negative :  "  I  heard  unspeak- 
able words,  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  a  man  to 
utter."  2  Cor.  12:1-7.  When  Paul  says  it  was 
not  lawful,  he  means  that  it  was  contrary  to  the 
divine  will,  that  it  was  not  edifying,  or  that  he 
could  not  bring  his  mind  to  speak  of  heavenly 
things  in  any  terms  known  to  men.  John  also 
had  many  visions  of  glory;  yet  he  too  seems  at 
a  loss  for  words  to  give  us  an  adequate  idea  of 
heaven. 

IV.  The  Hebrews  spoke  of  three  heavens  : 
1.  The  atmospheric  heavens — so  we  read  of  the 
fowls  of  heaven.  2.  The  firmament  through  which 
the  stars  pass — and  so  we  read  of  the  stars  of 
heaven,  or  host  of  heaven.  3.  The  holy  heaven, 
where  God  shows  his  glory  to  his  children.  This 
they  called  the  third  heaven,  or  the  heaven  of 
heavens,  or  simply  heaven,  or  the  heavens.  Heav- 
enly glory  is  spoken  of  as  a  crown,  a  crown  of  life, 
a  crown  of  righteousness,  an  incorruptible  crown, 
a  crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away.  It  is  also 
called  life,  eternal  life,  everlasting  life,  a  rest,  glory, 
honor,  immortality,  a  house  not  made  with  hands, 
our  Father's  house,  the  new  heavens,  the  New 
Jerusalem,  a  heavenly  country,  a  better  country, 


216  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

etc.     Of  this  blessed  abode  God's  word  tells  us  the 
following  things: 

V.  Heaven  is  a  place.  Jesus  says  so:  "I  go 
to  prepare  a  place  for  you."  John  14:2.  It  must 
be  a  place;  for  there  are  the  glorified  bodies  of 
Enoch,  of  Elijah,  and  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

VI.  Heaven  is  a  very  large  place.  The  lar- 
gest walled  city  of  antiquity  was  fifteen  miles 
square.  But  this  great  city  is  said  to  be  fifteen 
hundred  miles  square.  Rev.  21:16.  We  may 
regard  this  as  figurative  language,  but  the  lesson 
is  that  heaven  is  not  a  little  retired  place  in  some 
remote  corner  of  the  universe.  It  is  the  largest 
city  ever  built,  the  greatest  country  ever  heard  of. 

VII.  Heaven  is  a  fixed  place.  It  "hath  foun- 
dations, and  its  builder  and  maker  is  God."  Heb. 
11:10.  The  mountains  shall  melt,  the  sea  be 
burnt  up,  the  heavens  pass  away  with  a  great  noise, 
but  heaven  is  as  stable  as  the  throne  of  God. 

VIII.  Negatively  we  know  a  good  deal  of 
heaven.  "  There  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it 
anything  that  defileth,  neither  whatsoever  worketh 
abomination,  or  maketh  a  lie;"  "there  shall  be  no 
more  curse;"  "there  shall  be  no  night  there;" 
"without  are  dogs,  and  sorcerers,  and  whoremon- 
gers, and  idolaters,  and  whosoever  loveth  and  ma- 
keth a  lie."     Rev.  21  :  27;   22  :  3,  5,  15.     The  Lord 


HEAVEN.  217 

of  hosts  will  wipe  away  tears  from  off  all  faces,  and 
for  ever  take  away  the  rebuke  of  his  people ;  and 
there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor 
crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain.  Isa. 
25  :  8;  Rev.  7:17;  21:4.  And  there  shall  be  no 
more  sea.  Rev.  21:1.  That  is,  there  will  be  no 
longer  any  risk  or  difficulty  in  the  saints  having 
intercourse  with  each  other;  or  there  will  be  no 
more  swelling  troubles,  rising  tumults,  which  are 
often  compared  to  raging  waves  of  the  sea. 

IX.  Great  and  good  refreshments  are  there 
provided  for  the  saints.  There  is  the  fountain 
of  the  water  of  life  freely  given  to  him  that  is 
athirst.  Rev.  21:6.  "He  showed  me  a  pure 
river  of  water  of  life,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding 
out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb.  In 
the  midst  of  the  street  of  it,  and  on  either  side  of 
the  river,  was  there  the  tree  of  life,  which  bare 
twelve  manner  of  fruits,  and  yielded  her  fruit 
every  month :  and  the  leaves  of  the  tree  were  for 
the  healing  of  the  nations."     Rev.  22:1,2. 

X.  Then  the  society  of  the  holy  city  is  the 
very  best.  It  is  made  up  of  the  nations  of  them 
that  are  saved.  Rev.  21  :  24.  Not  a  choice  spirit 
of  earth  shall  fail  to  be  there.  "  It  is  not  the  will  of 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  that  one  of  these 
little  ones  should  perish."    Matt.  18:14.     To  these 


Truths  for  the  People. 


19 


2iS  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

shall  be  joined  the  "elect  angels,"  i  Tim.  5  :  21, 
cherubim,  seraphim,  principalities,  powers,  all  our 
elder  brethren  who  kept  their  first  estate. 

XL  In  heaven  great  advances  shall  be  made 
in  knowledge.  How  could  it  be  otherwise  ?  "  Now 
we  see  through  a  glass,  darkly;  but  then  face  to 
face :  now  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  shall  I  know 
even  as  also  I  am  known."     1  Cor.  13:  12. 

XII.  The  church  shall  then  be  very  glorious. 
"  The  King's  daughter  is  all  glorious  within  :  her 
clothing  is  of  wrought  gold.  She  shall  be  brought 
unto  the  King  in  raiment  of  needlework :  the 
virgins  her  companions  that  follow  her  shall  be 
brought  unto  thee.  With  gladness  and  rejoicing 
shall  they  be  brought:  they  shall  enter  into  the 
King's  palace."  Psa.  45:13-15.  Compare  Eph. 
5  :  25-27.  All  this  well  suits  what  John  saw — 
the  church  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her 
husband — the  Lamb's  wife.     Rev.  21:2,  9. 

XIII.  All  Scripture  represents  the  final  state 
of  the  church  as  lovely  and  admirable.  "  The 
building  of  the  wall  of  the  city  was  of  jasper :  and 
the  city  was  of  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear  glass. 
And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city  were 
garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious  stones." 
Much  more  is  said  to  the  same  effect.  See  Rev. 
21  :  18-21. 


HE  A  FEN.  2I9 

XIV.  Nothing  can  excel  the  blessed  fellowship 
of  the  redeemed  with  God  in  glory.  Even  here  it 
is  very  precious,  i  John  i  :  3.  But  there  the  "  tab- 
ernacle of  God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with 
them,  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  God  him- 
self shall  be  with  them  and  be  their  God."  "And 
I  saw  no  temple  therein :  for  the  Lord  God  Al- 
mighty and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it."    Rev. 


XV.  Many  Scriptures  show  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  is  a  very  prominent  object  in  heaven. 
He  is  the  source  of  light  and  life  and  joy  in  that 
blessed  world.  There  is  a  world  of  meaning:  in 
that  one  phrase,  "  The  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof." 
Rev.  21  :  23.  Compare  John  14  :  3;  17  :  24;  Phil. 
1:23;  1  John  3:2;  1  Pet.  2:7.  Without  the 
presence  of  the  glorified  person  of  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  no  place  would  be  heaven. 

XVI.  Nor  are  God's  children  bold  intruders 
into  this  heavenly  bliss.  They  are  welcome  guests. 
They  are  not  there  in  despite  of  truth  and  justice. 
They  "have  right  to  the  tree  of  life,"  and  so 
"enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city."  Rev. 
22  :  14.  Compare  John  1:12;  1  John  1:9;  Rom. 
10  :  4  ;   Eph.  2  :  19,  21. 

XVII.  Let  every  one  ask  himself  the  questions: 
"  Am  I  a  Christian  ?     Am  I  fit  for  heaven  ?     If  I 


2  2o  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

were  to  die  to-day,  would  I  go  to  Jesus  ?"  If  you 
are  Christ's,  you  are  living  unto  righteousness. 
Has  he  brought  you  unto  God?  Has  he  changed 
your  heart  ?  Has  he  redeemed  you  from  all  ini- 
quity, and  purified  you  unto  himself  as  one  of  his 
peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works?  Tit. 
2  :  14.  "If  any  man  have  not  the  spirit  of  Christ 
he  is  none  of  his."  Rom.  8:9.  "  If  ye  live  after 
the  flesh,  ye  shall  die  :  but  if  ye  through  the  Spirit 
do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye  shall  live  :  for 
as  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  they  are 
the  sons  of  God."  Rom.  8:13,  14.  All  others 
are  vain  pretenders. 


HELL.  221 


-CHAPTER    XXXIII. 

HELL. 

I.  A  belief  in  hell  is  not  confined  to  Chris- 
tians. All  nations,  who  have  held  to  an  existence 
beyond  this  life,  have  believed  that  there  was  a 
place  of  torment  for  the  wicked.  How  the  heathen 
came  to  hold  this  doctrine  may  be  disputed.  But 
Christians  learned  it  from  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
taments, where  it  is  very  clearly  taught. 

II.  Hell  is  a  place.  It  is  so  called—"  this  place 
of  torment."  Luke  16:28.  It  must  be  a  place, 
for  it  is  to  be  the  abode  of  the  wicked  after  their 
bodies  shall  be  raised.  Matt.  5:29,  30;  10:28; 
Luke  12  :  5.  Yet  we  know  not  where  this  place 
is.  It  would  do  us  no  good  to  know  that.  Wild 
and  bold  assertions  have  been  made  as  to  the  local- 
ity of  hell,  but  some  one  says :  "  We  must  here 
confess  our  ignorance,  and  shall  be  much  better 
employed  in  studying  how  we  may  avoid  this  place 
of  horror,  than  in  laboring  to  discover  where  it  is." 

III.  All  the  names  given  to  this  doleful  place 
and  to  the  sufferings  there  endured,  are  suited  to 
nil  us  with  dreadful  apprehensions.  It  is  called  a 
prison.     1    Pet.  3:19;   Rev.  20:7.     There  shall 

19« 


222  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

be  confined  all  incorrigible  criminals.  It  is  called 
a  pit  —  the  bottomless  pit.  Rev.  20:3.  Those 
who  fall  into  it  rise  no  more,  but  sink  still  lower 
for  ever  and  ever.  It  is  called  outer  darkness, 
where  there  shall  be  weeping  and  gnashing  of 
teeth.  Matt.  8:12.  It  is  called  the  blackness  of 
darkness,  Jude,  13,  where  no  ray  of  light  or  hope 
ever  enters.  It  is  the  darkness  outside.  It  is  called 
the  second  death,  which  is  explained  as  being  the 
lake  which  burnetii  with  fire  and  brimstone,  and 
for  ever  tosses  on  its  angry  billows  the  fearful,  and 
unbelieving,  and  the  abominable,  and  murderers, 
and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and  idolaters, 
and  all  liars.  Rev.  21:8.  It  is  called  the  place  of 
torment.  Luke  16:28.  This  cannot  mean  any- 
thing that  can  comfort,  or  calm,  or  quiet  the  soul. 
Perhaps  there  is  not  a  more  awful  word  in  any 
language  than  our  English  word  torment,  unless 
it  is  its  plural,  torments,  found  in  Luke  16  :23. 

IV.  All  the  punishments  inflicted  on  the  wick. 
ed  will  be  righteous.  One  of  the  most  dreadful 
elements  of  their  miseries  will  be  their  perfect 
justness.  If  the  wicked  could  truly  say  that  they 
had  been  unfairly  dealt  with,  this  would  take  away 
something,  yea,  much  of  the  poignancy  of  their 
anguish.  But  because  God  is  "  a  God  of  truth  and 
without  iniquity,  just  and  right  is  he,"  Deut.  32:4; 


HELL.  223 


therefore  all  pleas  of  injustice  will  for  ever  be  set 
aside.  Sin  is  an  evil  of  such  magnitude  as  to  de- 
serve all  that  God  has  ever  threatened  against  it, 
or  shall  ever  inflict  upon  it. 

V.  Yet  the  Scriptures  freely  admit  that  there 
will  be  different  degrees  of  punishment  among  the 
wicked.  To  those  who  heard  his  words  and  sinned 
still,  Christ  said,  "  It  shall  be  more  tolerable  for  Tyre 
and  Sidon  and  the  land  of  Sodom  at  the  day  of 
judgment,  than  for  you."  Matt.  11  :22,  24.  The 
same    doctrine    is   taught    in   Rom.    2:12;    Heb. 

10:  28,  29. 

VI.  The  punishment  of  those  who  die  in  their 
sins  shall  be  everlasting.    So  teaches  the  Old  Tes- 
tament :  "  Many  of  them  that  sleep  in  the  dust  of 
the  earth  shall  awake,  some  to  everlasting  life,  and 
some  to  shame  and  everlasting  contempt."     Dan. 
12:2.      So  teaches    the    New    Testament.      The 
Lord  of  Life  and  glory  says  of  the  wicked  :  "  These 
shall  go  away  into  everlasting  punishment ;  but  the 
rio-hteous  into  life  eternal."    Matt.  25  :  46.    In  both 
these  verses  we  have  the  same  word  to  express  un- 
ending duration  in  the  case  of  the  righteous  and 
of  the  wicked.     If  they  do  not  prove  that  the  pun- 
ishment of  sinners  shall  be  eternal,  they  do  not 
prove  that  the  happiness  of  the  righteous  shall  be 
everlasting.     Thus  we  would  take  away  all  mean- 


224  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

ing  from  the  word  of  God.  By  Paul  God  declares 
that  the  wicked  shall  be  punished  with  everlasting 
destruction  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  and 
from  the  glory  of  his  power.  2  Thess.  1  : 9.  Of 
certain  reckless  men  Judas  (not  Iscariot)  says  that 
they  are  "wandering  stars,  to  whom  is  reserved 
the  blackness  of  darkness  for  ever."  Jude  13.  Of 
others  John  says,  "  they  shall  be  tormented  day  and 
night  for  ever."  Rev.  20:  10.  That  these  terms 
and  phrases  declare  the  punishment  of  the  wicked 
to  be  unending,  is  very  clear.  Dwight  says,  "  The 
phrase  commonly  rendered  for  ever  and  ever,  is 
found  in  the  New  Testament  eighteen  times.  In 
fifteen  instances  it  is  applied  to  the  glory,  perfec- 
tion, government,  and  praise  of  God.  In  one  case 
(Rev.  22  :  5)  it  is  said  of  the  righteous  in  the  future 
world,  '  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.' "  In 
the  other  two  instances  it  is  applied  to  the  suffer- 
ings of  wicked  men,  and  once  of  wicked  men  as 
associated  in  misery  with  devils.  Rev.  19:3; 
20:  10. 

VII.  The  same  doctrine  is  taught  by  fair  and 
legitimate  inference.  Of  Judas  Iscariot  our  Lord 
said,  "  It  had  been  good  for  that  man  if  he  had 
never  been  born."  Matt.  26:24;  Mark  14:21. 
Now  if  Judas  merely  suffered  remorse  here,  and 
a  temporary  punishment  in  the  next  life,  and  yet 


HELL. 


225 


at  last  attains  to  everlasting  life  in  glory,  it  was 
good  for  him  that  he  had  been  born.  In  this  case 
it  is  certain  that  unending  misery  has  followed 
transgression. 

VIII.  Nor  is  this  all.  Our  Saviour  declared 
that  the  sin  "  against  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  never 
forgiveness,  but  is  in  danger  of  eternal  damna- 
tion," and  "that  it  shall  not  be  forgiven  neither 
in  this  world  nor  in  the  world  to  come."  Matt. 
12  :  32  ;  Mark  3  :  29  ;  Luke  12:10.  Language 
could  not  be  clearer.  If  a  sin  has  no  forgiveness, 
the  sinner  is  for  ever  under  condemnation,  and  of 
course  must  be  liable  to  endless  punishment. 

IX.  Speaking  of  the  doom  of  the  wicked,  our 
Lord  declared  that  in  their  misery,  "  their  worm 
shall  not  die,  nor  their  fire  be  quenched."  Mark 
9:44,  46,  48.     Is  not  this  both  clear  and  terrible? 

X.  Nor  is  this  all.  The  Scriptures  say  :  "  Be- 
hold, now  is  the  accepted  time;  behold,  now  is  the 
day  of  salvation."  2  Cor.  6 : 2.  But  if  the  doc- 
trine of  Restorationists  is  true,  this  is  no  more  the 
accepted  time  and  the  day  of  salvation,  than  some 
hundreds  or  thousands  of  years  hence  will  be. 

XI.  When  Jesus  Christ  was  upon  earth  he  said, 
"  The  night  cometh  when  no  man  can  work."  John 
9:4.  But  if  we  are  to  believe  the  doctrines  of 
some  modern  errorists,  there  is  a  great  deal  of 


226  TRUTHS  FOR  THE  PEOPLE. 

work  done  in  the  grave;  yea,  some  men  do  all 
their  work  after  the  night  has  come.  Many  other 
Scriptures  might  be  quoted  to  the  same  effect. 

XII.  Some  men  say  God  is  too  good  to  send 
them  to  hell  for  ever.  But  a  God  who  is  too  good 
to  do  such  a  thing,  is  certainly  too  good  to  say 
that  he  would  do  it.  And  he  has  often  said 
he  will  do  it.  Dare  any  say  he  is  a  false  wit- 
ness ?  Others  in  like  manner  declare  their  con- 
fidence in  the  divine  mercy — the  very  mercy  which 
they  slight  and  abuse.  Have  they  forgotten  the 
awful  words  of  the  evangelical  prophet  ?  "  He  that 
made  them  will  not  have  mercy  on  them,  and  he 
that  formed  them  will  show  them  no  favor."  Isa. 
27: 11.  Or  have  they  forgotten  the  no  less  awful 
words  of  the  apostle?  "He  shall  have  judgment 
without  mercy,  that  hath  showed  no  mercy."  Jas. 
2:  13. 


CONCLUSION.  227 


CONCLUSION. 


1.  Let  all  men  beware  of  the  leaven  of  false 
doctrine.     To  old  and  young,  to  wise  and  simple, 
its  approaches  are  cunning.     The  enemies  of  the 
truth  are  full  of  guile.     They  boast.     They  flatter. 
They  cozen.     They  have  no  mercy.     2.  Sin  is  a 
dreadful  thing.     No  wise  man  makes  light  of  it. 
Its  fruits  are  bitterness  and  death.     If  men  would 
avoid  eternal  wailings,  let  them  cease  to  do  evil, 
and  learn  to  clo  well.     3.   How  glorious  is  the  work 
of  Christ.     He  saves  from  sin.     He  saves  from 
wrath.     He  saves  from  an  eternal  hell.     4.  What 
a  mercy  it  is  to  be  allowed  to  live  in  a  gospel  land, 
to  hear  the  gospel  call,  and  to  know  that  hearty 
prayer  will  be  heard.     Soon  it  will  be  different, 
when  once  the   Master  of    the  house  shall  have 
risen  up  and  shut  to  the  door.     Luke  13:23-28. 
5.  No  prospects  are  so  dark  or  dismal  as  those  of 
impenitent  men.     Oh  that  they  were  wise! 


